楞伽阿跋多羅寶經 義疏通講

19 單元 · 各段末可入全文五層

卷一 · 讚偈·百八句Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll One · The Verses of Praise and the Hundred-and-Eight Phrases (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一個問起

一部經開卷,先聽見的是什麼?

不是佛在說法,是大慧在讚佛。三首偈疊著唱下來,每一首的末句都落在同一句話上:智者不取有、也不取無,卻興起廣大的悲心。這句話,像一根定音,一開卷就把整部楞伽的調子按住了。緊接著大慧自報姓名,說「今以百八義,仰諮尊中上」,一口氣問下上百個問題;佛許他答,卻不逐一回答,而是總攝為「百八句」——一句一句,都是「甲句·非甲句」對舉著說。

奇怪的地方就在這裡:問了上百件事,答的卻是一串「非句」。這一串「非」,到底在遣什麼?而開卷那句「智不得有無,而興大悲心」,又為什麼要放在最前面壓陣?看懂了這兩處,就摸著了楞伽的門——而這門,正開向唯識。

讚偈:先把有無兩邊拆掉

先看那三首疊唱。第一首說世間本離生滅,像虛空裡的華。虛空裡哪有華?是眼睛花了,妄見一朵掛在空中;那華本無生處,也無滅處。世間諸法,也是這樣——你以為它實實在在地生、實實在在地滅,其實生滅只是妄見裡的那朵空華。第二首說一切法如幻,遠離於心識;第三首說世間恒常如夢,遠離於斷、於常。空華、幻事、夢境,三個譬喻疊上來,說的是同一件事:法不是你以為的那樣實有。

拆到這裡,一般人會滑向另一邊——既然不實有,那就是無吧。偈頌偏偏不許:智者不取有、也不取無。兩邊都不落。這正是唯識最吃緊的一著。唯識說依他起的法,不是憑空全無,只是離了你妄加上去的那一層遍計所執;你把遍計的「實有」拆掉,不等於連依他起也一併撥成頑空。撥有為無,落的是損減邊;執幻為實,落的是增益邊。這兩邊一齊遠離,才是正智。開卷偈頌不落有無,說的就是這個離增益、離損減的中道正觀——它是唯識這一路正智觀門的經源。

而最要緊的是,偈頌沒有停在「不取有無」的空靈裡。每一首的收尾都是同一句:而興大悲心。若只是不取有無,容易冷成一潭死水;楞伽偏要在這最不落邊的地方,接上最熱的悲。見法如幻而不捨眾生,證有無雙離而大悲不減——這一冷一熱的不二,才是這部經真正的立腳處。

一切無涅槃:連能覺所覺也遣掉

三首疊唱之後,偈頌又進一步,說出一句更重的話:一切法中並無涅槃,也沒有一個入涅槃的佛,沒有佛所入的涅槃,遠離了能覺與所覺。

這話聽著駭人。怎麼會無涅槃、無佛?其實它遣的不是涅槃這件事,遣的是你心裡那個『有一個涅槃可入、有一個佛去入它』的能所對待。凡夫看修行,總擺成兩頭:這裡有一個「我」,那裡有一個「涅槃」,我去證它、我去入它——覺與所覺、能證與所證,分成對立的兩橛。偈頌一句「遠離覺所覺」,把這兩橛底下的那條縫也拆了。

用唯識的話說,這正是轉依所證的那個離能取、離所取的無分別。你所以見有能覺、有所覺,是識自己現作見分與相分兩頭,再於這兩頭上妄計能所;一朝了達這見相二分同是自心所現,能所的對待就當下歇了。楞伽在讚偈裡就把這一著點破:真到了那境界,並沒有一個「我」在那裡「入」一個「涅槃」。這是唯識轉依離能所的經源,被放在了全經開卷的偈頌裡。

百八句:立一句,就為遣一句

拆過了讚偈,再回頭看那串「非句」,就不奇怪了。

大慧問了上百件事,從淨念、癡惑,到剎土、外道,到藏、意、識,到胎藏、種性——問得極繁。佛的答法卻出人意表:他不逐一分說,而是把這上百件事收成「百八句」,一句一句地「甲句·非甲句」地立。古德把這一著看得極透。宗泐說,這百八句正是問五法、三自性、八識、二無我這四門,是佛度眾生的對治法門;而那一串「非句」的用意,是「一一令人破情遣著,故皆言非句」。

這句「破情遣著」是鑰匙。原來立一句「生句」,不是要你認一個實有的「生」;立「生句」的同時就立「非生句」,是叫你在剛認住「生」的那一念上,立刻把它遣掉。宗泐甚至點出,經文首句「不生句·生句」是語序倒置了,本該是「生句·非生句」——眾生在真如無生的境上,妄起一個「生」的見,這「生」本自非生,所以立一個「非生句」來遣它。立,就是為了遣;每一句話都是一把當下用完就收的刀。

這正接著唯識的遣執門。唯識說,在依他起上遠離遍計所執——依他起的法宛然是有,你妄加的那個「實我實法」卻要當下遣掉;不是把依他起也一併撥無,是就在它上頭把遍計拆掉。百八句「立句即遣」的路數,與這「即依他而遣遍計」是同一個手勢:立一個名相給你,是為了讓你在認它的那一刻,就把黏上去的執著剝下來。所以這一串「非句」不是消極的否定,是最鋒利的對治——每一句都立而即遣,遣而顯出那離言的本地。

承衍

這開卷一段所立的,不是某一條零碎的法義,是整部楞伽的義綱——五法、三自性、八識、二無我這四門,都收在百八句這一總目裡。後世唯識一系,承的正是這四門。三性、八識、二無我到了成唯識論、三十頌、攝大乘論裡,一路開展成三性的遍計依他圓成、八識的三能變、人法二無我的雙證——這些論所立的義綱,源頭都在楞伽這四門上。

要說清楚的是:後世那些論承的是這四門的義,不是逐句搬這段讚偈的文。楞伽開卷這一段立的是總目與觀門,不是別詮哪一條法;真正被後世唯識論一字一句引進去的,是這部經後面講諸識、藏識的段落,不是這讚偈與百八句。所以這裡只說承其義而不引其文——楞伽在開卷處先把四門的綱撐開,後文再把藏識的血肉填實,唯識諸論便從那填實處接手。

禪傳承史料須分層來看:淨覺 T2837 記達摩令慧可依四卷《楞伽》行而自然得度〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕,道宣 T2060 記「初達摩禪師以四卷楞伽授可」〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕;「可以印心」則見宋人卷首序〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕。因而,本段可放在後世禪門接受史中互讀,卻不能把宋序語回填至唐代史料,亦不能斷為祖師禪唯一所本。

Beginning from a single question

When a scripture opens, what is the first thing we hear?

It is not the Buddha expounding the dharma; it is Mahāmati praising the Buddha. Three stanzas come singing down in refrain, and the last line of each falls upon one and the same saying: the wise grasp not being, and grasp not non-being, and yet rouse a vast mind of compassion. That saying, like a tuning-note, presses down the whole key of the Laṅkāvatāra the instant the scroll is opened. Right after it Mahāmati names himself, saying "now, with these hundred-and-eight meanings, I look up and inquire of you," and in one breath asks upward of a hundred questions; the Buddha grants him leave to answer, yet does not answer one by one, but gathers them all up as "the hundred-and-eight phrases" — phrase by phrase, all spoken in the contrasting form of "phrase-X, not-phrase-X."

Here is the strange thing: upward of a hundred matters are asked, and what is answered is a string of "not-phrases." What, in the end, does this string of "nots" cast off? And that opening line, "the wise grasp not being, and grasp not non-being, and yet rouse a vast mind of compassion" — why is it set at the very front, holding the position? See through these two places, and one has found the gate of the Laṅkāvatāra — and this gate opens straight toward Yogācāra.

The verses of praise: first take the two extremes of being and non-being apart

Look first at those three stanzas sung in refrain. The first says the world is of itself free of arising-and-ceasing, like a flower in the empty sky. Where in the empty sky is there a flower? The eyes have grown blurred, and one falsely sees a blossom hanging in the air; that flower has no place of arising and no place of ceasing. The dharmas of the world are just so — you take them to arise, solidly and really, and to cease, solidly and really, but in truth the arising-and-ceasing is only that sky-flower within a false seeing. The second says all dharmas are illusion-like, apart from mind and consciousness; the third says the world is ever like a dream, apart from annihilation and apart from permanence. Sky-flower, illusory thing, dream-realm — three similes laid one upon another, and they say one and the same thing: the dharmas are not the solidly-real that you take them to be.

Taken apart to this point, an ordinary person will slide toward the other extreme — since they are not solidly real, then let them be nothing. The verse will by no means allow it: the wise grasp not being, and grasp not non-being. Neither extreme is fallen into. And this is precisely Yogācāra's most pressing move. Yogācāra says that the dharma that arises from conditions is not sheer nothing out of the void; only, it is apart from that layer you have falsely added on top, the wholly-imputed clinging; when you take apart the "solid being" of the imputation, that does not mean sweeping away the arising-from-conditions along with it into a dead emptiness. To wipe out being into non-being is to fall into the extreme of under-affirming; to grasp the illusory as real is to fall into the extreme of over-affirming. Only when both extremes are alike left behind is there right knowledge. That the opening verse falls into neither being nor non-being is just this: the right contemplation of the middle way that is free of over-affirming and free of under-affirming — and it is the scriptural source of this whole road of Yogācāra right-knowledge contemplation.

And what is most pressing of all is that the verse does not come to rest in the ethereal emptiness of "grasping neither being nor non-being." The close of every stanza is one and the same line: and yet he rouses a vast mind of compassion. If there were only the grasping of neither being nor non-being, it would easily cool into a stagnant pool of dead water; the Laṅkāvatāra insists, precisely at this place least of all fallen into an extreme, on joining the hottest compassion. To see the dharmas as illusion-like and yet not forsake sentient beings; to realize the twin severance of being and non-being and yet let great compassion not diminish — this not-two of the one cold and the one hot is the true standing-ground of this scripture.

Nowhere any nirvāṇa: even the awakener and the awakened are cast off

After the three stanzas sung in refrain, the verse goes a step further and speaks a still weightier saying: nowhere among all dharmas is there any nirvāṇa, nor any buddha entering nirvāṇa, nor any nirvāṇa the buddha enters, apart from the awakener and the awakened.

This saying sounds appalling. How could there be no nirvāṇa, no buddha? In truth what it casts off is not the matter of nirvāṇa; what it casts off is that subject-object opposition within your mind — that "there is a nirvāṇa to be entered, there is a buddha who goes to enter it." When the common person looks at practice, he always sets it up at two ends: here there is a "me," there there is a "nirvāṇa," and I go to realize it, I go to enter it — the awakener and the awakened, the realizer and the realized, split into two opposed stumps. The verse, with the one line "apart from the awakener and the awakened," takes apart the very seam beneath those two stumps.

Put in Yogācāra's words, this is exactly the non-discrimination realized by the transformation-of-the-basis, that which is apart from the grasper and apart from the grasped. The reason you come to see an awakener and an awakened is that consciousness itself manifests as the two ends of seeing-part and seen-part, and then upon those two ends falsely reckons a subject and object; the moment one penetrates that this seeing-part and seen-part are alike the manifestation of one's own mind, the opposition of subject and object rests then and there. The Laṅkāvatāra, in the verses of praise, already points this move open: at the true arrival at that realm, there is no "me" there "entering" a "nirvāṇa." This is the scriptural source of the Yogācāra transformation-of-the-basis that is apart from subject and object, set into the verse that opens the whole scripture.

The hundred-and-eight phrases: to set up a phrase is precisely to cast it off

Having taken the verses of praise apart, turn back now and look at that string of "not-phrases," and it is no longer strange.

Mahāmati asked upward of a hundred matters, from pure mindfulness and delusion-confusion, to buddha-fields and outsiders, to the store, mentation, and consciousness, to the womb and lineage — asked to the utmost length. But the Buddha's manner of answering is past all expectation: he does not lay it out one by one, but gathers these upward-of-a-hundred matters into "the hundred-and-eight phrases," setting up phrase by phrase in the form of "phrase-X, not-phrase-X." The ancient masters saw this move through to the very bottom. Zonglei says that these hundred-and-eight phrases are precisely the asking of the four gates — the five dharmas, the three natures, the eight consciousnesses, the twofold no-self — and are the Buddha's dharma-gate of counteraction for delivering sentient beings; and that the intent of that string of "not-phrases" is to make each one break free of feeling and cast off clinging, and so all are called "not-phrases."

This phrase, "break free of feeling and cast off clinging," is the key. It turns out that to set up an "arising phrase" is not to have you acknowledge a solidly-real "arising"; to set up the "arising phrase" is at the same moment to set up the "not-arising phrase," calling on you, upon the very thought where you have just grasped "arising," to cast it off at once. Zonglei even points out that the scripture's first phrase, "not-arising phrase, arising phrase," has its word-order inverted, and ought to read "arising phrase, not-arising phrase" — upon the realm of suchness that is unarisen, sentient beings falsely rouse a view of "arising," which "arising" is of itself not-arising, and so a "not-arising phrase" is set up to cast it off. To set up is precisely in order to cast off; every phrase is a blade used up and put away on the spot.

This carries straight on into the Yogācāra gate of casting off clinging. Yogācāra says: upon the arising-from-conditions, be apart from the wholly-imputed clinging — the dependent dharma stands plainly as being, but that "real self and real dharmas" you have falsely added must be cast off then and there; it is not sweeping away the arising-from-conditions along with it, but taking the imputation apart right upon it. The manner of the hundred-and-eight phrases, "to set up a phrase is to cast it off," is the same gesture as this "cast off the imputed right upon the dependent": to hand you a name is in order that, at the very moment you acknowledge it, you may strip off the clinging that has stuck to it. And so this string of "not-phrases" is no negative denial; it is the sharpest counteraction — every phrase set up and at once cast off, cast off and thereby disclosing the wordless native-ground.

Onward Transmission

What this opening passage establishes is not some scattered single article of dharma-meaning; it is the frame of meaning of the whole Laṅkāvatāra — the four gates of the five dharmas, the three natures, the eight consciousnesses, and the twofold no-self, all gathered into that master-list, the hundred-and-eight phrases. The later Yogācāra lineage carries forward precisely these four gates. The three natures, the eight consciousnesses, and the twofold no-self, by the time they reach the Cheng Weishi Lun, the Thirty Verses, and the Mahāyāna-saṃgraha, open out along one road into the three natures' imagined-dependent-truly-perfected, the eight consciousnesses' three transformations, and the twin realization of the no-self of persons and of dharmas — and the frame of meaning that these treatises set up has its source, one and all, in these four gates of the Laṅkāvatāra.

What must be said plainly is this: what those later treatises carry forward is the sense of these four gates, not a phrase-by-phrase transposing of the text of these verses of praise. What the Laṅkāvatāra sets up in this opening passage is the master-list and the contemplative gate, not the exposition of any single article of dharma; what is truly drawn into the later Yogācāra treatises word for word is this scripture's later passages that speak of the consciousnesses and the store-consciousness, not these verses of praise and the hundred-and-eight phrases. So here it is said only that they carry the sense forward without citing the text — the Laṅkāvatāra first spreads open the frame of the four gates at the opening, and the later text fills in the flesh-and-blood of the store-consciousness, and the Yogācāra treatises take over from that filling-in.

Chan reception sources must remain stratified. Jingjue T2837 records Bodhidharma telling Huike to practice in reliance on the four-scroll Laṅkā and thereby attain deliverance〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕; Daoxuan T2060 records entrustment of the four-scroll Laṅkā〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕. The formula "it may seal the mind" belongs to the Song preface〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕. This movement may therefore be read within later Chan reception, but the Song formula cannot be backfilled into Tang sources and the movement cannot be declared Patriarchal Chan’s unique foundation.

卷一 · 諸識·藏識海浪Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll One · The Consciousnesses and the Ocean of the Store-Consciousness (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一個問起

大慧的問,短得只有一句:諸識,有幾種生、住、滅?

問的是「識」怎樣起、怎樣住、怎樣滅——像是要人數一數識的生滅有幾樣。可世尊答下來的,卻是整個唯識一系所依的根本:識不是平列的一堆,而是一片海與海上的浪。海是藏識,浪是諸識;離了海說浪,浪無處安立;離了浪說海,海不見其用。這一段,是楞伽藏識義的根,後世唯識諸論逐句承引,連那句「藏識海浪」的偈,都被成唯識論原封搬進論裡去立阿賴耶。所以這一段,先要把「海與浪」看分明。

三種識:一個識的三重身分

世尊先分識為三:真識、現識、分別事識。這三,不是三個並排的識,而是一個根本識由淺入深的三重身分——這正是古德讀楞伽的樞紐。宗泐註得極清楚:真識,就是如來藏識;現識,是如來藏所轉、又叫識藏,「名轉而體不轉」;分別事識,就是意根、意識連同前五識。於是「開藏識為二」(真識、現識),「合事識為一」——所謂廣說八相,就是把真識、現識合為一個藏識,把分別事識開為七個轉識。

這一判,把楞伽「如來藏藏識」四字的關節點開了:如來藏不是離識別有的一個清淨體,它就在這根本識的「真相」一面;而它一「轉」成能現境界的現識,便是識藏——體沒有變,變的是它現與不現的相。用唯識的話說,這正是第八識:它的真相是不生不滅的一面,它的現行是攀緣現境的一面,一體而兩義。現識所以能現境,經給了一個喻——如明鏡持諸色像:鏡不動而萬像現,藏識不勞而諸境呈。至於分別事識,是攀取種種塵、又受無始妄想熏習而起的前七識,起起滅滅,是浪不是海。

泥團與微塵:藏識為何不可滅

分清了海與浪,緊接一個要命的問題就逼上來:既說浪滅,那海滅不滅?

世尊用泥團微塵作答。泥團與微塵,金與金打的器具——非異,也非不異。若說異,泥團不是微塵所成,可它偏偏是微塵成的,所以不異;若說一味不異,泥團與微塵又該無分別了。轉識與藏識,也正是這樣一種非一非異:若截然是異,藏識就不成轉識的因;若一味是不異,轉識一滅,藏識也該跟著滅——可它的自真相其實不滅。所以要看清:滅的只是「業相」,那自真相的識並不滅;若連自真相也滅,藏識就滅了。而藏識一旦可滅,那就與外道的斷見沒有兩樣。

這一句是分界線。外道說「境界一滅,識流注就滅、無始流注就該斷」——那是把海也當浪,浪停了便說水也乾了。楞伽偏要立這一著:浪儘管滅,海不滅;諸識儘管隨業相起滅,藏識的真相恒住。這「藏識不滅」,日後就是唯識「阿賴耶恒轉、非斷非常」的經據——正因它恒轉不斷,才不落斷見;正因它念念不住,才不落常見。

藏識海浪:一幅把「無我」流給你看的圖

到了這一段的眼上,經給出了那個貫串全經的譬喻。

先是長行:如猛風吹大海水,外境界的風飄蕩著心海,識的浪便不斷。再以偈頌之——譬如巨海浪,是猛風吹起,洪波鼓盪深壑,無有斷絕之時;藏識海常住,境界風一動,種種識的浪,便騰躍而生。宗泐說得直白:這偈,就是頌前面「猛風吹大海水」那一句的義。

這幅圖裡,三樣東西各安其位:海是藏識,體常住;風是境界,是動緣;浪是諸識,應風而起、起了又落。看住這三樣的關係,兩頭的邪見就都落空了。要在「藏識海常住」上,見它不因浪起浪落而增減——這一面不落斷。要在「境界風所動、識浪不斷」上,見它從不停在一處——這一面不落常。凡愚要在身心底下找一個「我」,找的是一塊停住不動的水;可這海偏偏指給你看:它晝夜不斷,卻沒有一滴是停的。恒流,所以不斷滅;無住,所以不是我。一片藏識海,把「相續而無我」六個字,當著眼前起浪給你看。

也正因為它太像一個「我」——恒時、深細、承載一切——所以底下經文接著說,這微細藏識的究竟邊際,除了如來與住地菩薩,二乘外道都測不到。深細到難見,難見便易誤認;這也是後文佛「不輕為凡愚開演」的緣故。

承衍

這一段所立的藏識義,後世唯識諸論一一承接,而承得最直接的,是成唯識論。論立第八識恒轉不斷時,把楞伽這藏識海浪的偈原句搬了進去:如海遇風緣而起種種波浪、現前作用轉無有間斷,藏識海也這樣,境等風所擊而恒起諸識浪。這一引,就把楞伽的「藏識海常住、識浪不斷」,接成了三十頌那句「恒轉如瀑流」——楞伽起的浪,流到了唯識的頌裡。不止於此,論定心意識三名時,又引楞伽的伽他:藏識名心、思量名意、了境名識——本段真識、現識、分別事識的三分,到了論裡便是第八、第七、前六的三能變。再往下,攝大乘論立阿賴耶為所知依、明其藏義,承的也是這藏識之義(雖未明引其文,而承其義);百法心法八識中第八阿賴耶的位子,也本於此。

禪傳承史料須分層來看:淨覺 T2837 記達摩令慧可依四卷《楞伽》行而自然得度〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕,道宣 T2060 記「初達摩禪師以四卷楞伽授可」〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕;「可以印心」則見宋人卷首序〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕。因而,本段可放在後世禪門接受史中互讀,卻不能把宋序語回填至唐代史料,亦不能斷為祖師禪唯一所本。

Beginning from a single question

Mahāmati's question is short — a single line: the consciousnesses, of how many kinds are their arising, their abiding, their ceasing?

He is asking how consciousness arises, abides, and ceases — as if he wanted someone to count off how many varieties the arising-and-ceasing of consciousness comes in. But what the World-Honored One answers with is the very root on which the whole Yogācāra lineage rests: consciousness is not a flat heap laid side by side, but an ocean and the waves upon it. The ocean is the store-consciousness, the waves are the consciousnesses; speak of waves apart from the ocean, and the waves have nowhere to stand; speak of the ocean apart from the waves, and the ocean shows none of its working. This passage is the root of the Laṅkāvatāra's store-consciousness doctrine — the later Yogācāra treatises take it up phrase by phrase, and even that verse of "the store-consciousness ocean and its waves" the Cheng Weishi Lun carries, seal unbroken, straight into its own text to establish the ālaya. So with this passage, the first thing is to see the ocean and the waves clearly apart.

Three kinds of consciousness: one consciousness in three roles

The World-Honored One first divides consciousness into three: the true consciousness, the manifesting consciousness, and the object-discriminating consciousness. These three are not three consciousnesses ranged abreast, but one root-consciousness in three roles, from the shallow to the deep — and this is precisely the pivot on which the ancient masters read the Laṅkā. Zonglei annotates it as clearly as could be wished: the true consciousness is the Tathāgata-womb consciousness; the manifesting consciousness is what the Tathāgata-womb has evolved into — also called the consciousness-store — where the name evolves though the substance does not; the object-discriminating consciousness is the mental faculty, the mental consciousness, and the five sense-consciousnesses together. And so the store-consciousness is "split into two" (the true consciousness and the manifesting consciousness), while the object-consciousness is "merged into one" — which is to say that "stated at length there are eight aspects" means merging the true consciousness and the manifesting consciousness into one store-consciousness, and splitting the object-discriminating consciousness into the seven evolving consciousnesses.

This single ruling opens the joint of those four words, "Tathāgata-womb store-consciousness." The Tathāgata-womb is not some pure substance standing apart from consciousness; it is right there, in the "true aspect" side of this root-consciousness. And the moment that root-consciousness "evolves" into a manifesting consciousness able to present objects, it is the consciousness-store — the substance has not changed; what changes is the aspect of it that manifests and does not manifest. Put in the language of Yogācāra, this is just the eighth consciousness: its true aspect, the side that neither arises nor ceases; its active functioning, the side that reaches out and manifests present objects — one substance, two senses. That the manifesting consciousness can manifest objects, the scripture gives a simile for: like a bright mirror holding all the color-images — the mirror does not stir, yet the myriad images appear; the store-consciousness takes no trouble, yet all the objects present themselves. As for the object-discriminating consciousness, it is the first seven consciousnesses, which reach out and grasp the manifold dusts and, perfumed from beginningless time by false imagining, arise — rising and ceasing, rising and ceasing: waves, not ocean.

The clay-lump and the atoms: why the store-consciousness cannot be made to perish

Once the ocean and the waves are told apart, a question presses in at once, and it is a mortal one: if the waves are said to cease, does the ocean cease or not?

The World-Honored One answers with the clay-lump and the atoms. A clay-lump and the atoms of dust, gold and the vessel wrought of gold — neither different, nor not-different. Say they are different: the lump is not something the atoms compose; yet it is precisely composed of them, and so they are not-different. Say they are flatly not-different: then clay-lump and atoms would have no distinction at all. The evolving consciousnesses and the store-consciousness are just such a neither-one-nor-different: if they were flatly different, the store-consciousness could not be the cause of the evolving consciousnesses; if they were flatly not-different, then the instant the evolving consciousnesses ceased, the store-consciousness ought to cease along with them — yet its own true aspect does not, in fact, perish. So this must be seen clearly: what ceases is only the "karmic aspect"; the consciousness that is the true aspect does not cease. Were even the true aspect to perish, then the store-consciousness would perish. And once the store-consciousness could perish, that would be no different at all from the outsiders' annihilation-view.

This one sentence is the dividing-line. The outsiders say, "let the objective realm cease, and the flux of consciousness ceases; and the beginningless flux ought then to be cut off" — which is to take the ocean too for a wave, and, the waves having stopped, to pronounce the water dried up. The Laṅkā insists precisely on this one move: the waves may cease, but the ocean does not; the consciousnesses may arise and cease along with the karmic aspect, but the true aspect of the store-consciousness abides constant. This "the store-consciousness does not perish" becomes, in time, the scriptural warrant for the Yogācāra's "the ālaya ever-evolves, neither cut off nor eternal" — for just because it ever-evolves without break, it does not fall into the view of annihilation; and just because it does not stay still for a single thought, it does not fall into the view of the eternal.

The store-consciousness ocean and its waves: a picture that shows you no-self flowing before your eyes

And now, at the eye of this passage, the scripture gives that simile which runs through the whole scripture.

First the prose: as a fierce wind stirs the waters of the great ocean, so the wind of the outer objective realm buffets the ocean of the mind, and the waves of consciousness go on without a break. Then it is put into verse — just as the mighty ocean-waves are stirred up by the fierce wind, the surging billows pounding the dark abyss with never a time of ceasing; the ocean of the store-consciousness abides constant, but when the wind of objects moves it, the many kinds of waves of consciousness go leaping up and arise. Zonglei says it plainly: this verse simply puts into song the sense of the foregoing line, "a fierce wind stirs the waters of the great ocean."

In this picture, three things each keep their place: the ocean is the store-consciousness, its substance constant; the wind is the objective realm, the moving condition; the waves are the consciousnesses, that rise to the wind and, having risen, fall again. Hold fast to the relation of these three, and the false views at both ends fall away together. Upon "the ocean of the store-consciousness abides constant," one is to see that it neither increases nor decreases with the rising and falling of the waves — this side does not fall into annihilation. Upon "the wind of objects moves it, the waves of consciousness without a break," one is to see that it never rests in any one place — this side does not fall into the eternal. The foolish would look beneath body and mind for a "self," and what they look for is a patch of water that stays put and does not move; but this ocean shows them exactly the opposite: night and day it does not break off, and yet not one drop of it is at a stand. Ever-flowing, therefore not annihilated; without a resting-place, therefore no self. One ocean of the store-consciousness takes those words "a continuum, and yet no self" and, right before your eyes, raises waves to show them to you.

And precisely because it so resembles a "self" — constant, subtle and deep, bearing all things — the scripture-text goes on just below to say that the ultimate limit of this subtle store-consciousness none can fathom save the Tathāgatas and the bodhisattvas abiding on the grounds; the two vehicles and the outsiders cannot sound it. So subtle as to be hard to see; and hard to see, it is easily mistaken — which is why, further on, the Buddha "does not lightly expound it for the foolish."

Onward Transmission

The store-consciousness doctrine established in this passage is taken up, one by one, by the later Yogācāra treatises — and the one that takes it up most directly is the Cheng Weishi Lun. When the treatise establishes the eighth consciousness as ever-evolving without break, it carries the very lines of the Laṅkā's store-consciousness ocean-and-waves verse straight in: as the ocean, meeting the condition of the wind, raises the manifold waves that turn in present operation without a time of interruption, so too the ocean of the store-consciousness, struck by the wind of objects, ceaselessly raises the waves of the consciousnesses that turn in present operation. This one citation joins the Laṅkā's "the store-consciousness ocean abides constant, the waves of consciousness without a break" to that line of the Thirty Verses, "ever-evolving like a torrent" — the waves the Laṅkā raised flow on into the verses of Yogācāra. Nor does it stop there: when the treatise fixes the three names mind-mentation-consciousness, it again cites the Laṅkā's gāthā — the store-consciousness is termed mind, deliberation is termed mentation, the cognizing of objects is termed consciousness — so that this passage's three, the true, the manifesting, and the object-discriminating consciousness, become in the treatise the eighth, the seventh, and the first six, the three transformations. Further down, the Mahāyāna-saṃgraha, establishing the ālaya as the knowable support and setting out its store-sense, inherits this same store-consciousness sense (inheriting the sense, though it does not overtly cite the text); and the place of the eighth, the ālaya, among the eight mind-dharmas of the Hundred Dharmas rests here too.

Chan reception sources must remain stratified. Jingjue T2837 records Bodhidharma telling Huike to practice in reliance on the four-scroll Laṅkā and thereby attain deliverance〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕; Daoxuan T2060 records entrustment of the four-scroll Laṅkā〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕. The formula "it may seal the mind" belongs to the Song preface〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕. This movement may therefore be read within later Chan reception, but the Song formula cannot be backfilled into Tang sources and the movement cannot be declared Patriarchal Chan’s unique foundation.

卷一 · 自心現量·頓漸·緣起妄想Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll One · The Perception of One's Own Mind's Manifestation, the Sudden and the Gradual, and Conditioned-Arising and False Imagining (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一個入手處問起

前一段立了藏識海浪,把「識」看作一片海與海上的浪。這一段接著要問:既然萬境都是這片心海所湧的浪,那修行的人,第一步該從哪裡下手?

世尊給的第一句,不是玄談,是一條路:菩薩若想了知「自心現量」——想看清攝受與攝受者這能取所取的一整套妄想境界原是自心所現——就當離群聚、離習俗、離睡眠,初中後夜常自覺悟修行;當離惡見經論,當離聲聞緣覺乘相;當通達自心現妄想之相。宗泐讀這一句讀得很準:現前一切塵境,無不出於自心,只是迷而不覺,妄想取著;所謂攝受者是能取,攝受是所取。要透虛妄而顯真實,便當獨處遠俗、離諸昏散,於初中後夜覺照——這就是修行的方便門。惡見經論是外道的根,小乘空相是二乘的病,兩樣都離開了,才能通達自心所現的妄想之相,趣向真實之境。

所以這一段真正的眼,只有五個字:一切唯自心現。底下無論是兔角牛角的長篇辯難,還是頓漸的諸喻,還是幻師依草木的一喻,講的都是這一件事——把「境在心外」的錯覺,一層一層剝掉。

兔角牛角:兩頭都落空的把戲

剝的第一刀,落在一個看似無關的辯題上:兔子到底有沒有角?

經裡擺出兩類外道。一類看見「因」滅盡了,便想「兔無角」,進而想「一切法也都像兔無角一樣,一概是無」——這是墮在「無」的一邊。另一類看見種、求那、極微那些有形有礙的東西各各有別,計著這些「有」,反過來想「牛有角」——這是墮在「有」的一邊。世尊一句話點破:這兩頭都墮在二見裡,不解唯是心量,只在自心境界的妄想中增長受用,替自己立了一個妄想的限量。

妙就妙在,兔無角、牛有角,看起來一無一有,像是對立的兩答;可世尊說,它們其實是同一個病。為什麼?因為「兔無角」這個「無」,是怎麼來的?是「因待觀」——是拿牛角來比,才說兔子沒角;沒有牛角作對照,「兔無角」這個念頭根本立不起來。所以這個「無」,不是自己獨立的無,是靠著一個「有」的影子才顯出來的。反過來,「牛有角」的那個「有」,你把牛角剖成微塵,再剖那微塵,剎那剎那都不停住,究竟哪一點是實實在在的「角」?也了不可得。於是有也了不可得,無也了不可得——你到底是憑哪一法、憑什麼緣故,說一個「有」、說一個「無」?

這一辯,用唯識的鏡子照過去,照見的正是遍計所執的空架子。凡夫在依他起的緣生法上,硬安一個「這是有」「那是無」的定相,這安上去的定相就是遍計所執——而它最要命的破綻,經已經替我們點出來了:它是「因待」而立的。長對短才叫長,有對無才叫有;兩頭都不能離開對方獨立成立,可見兩頭都不是自性有,都只是心上相待安立的影子。經接著把虛空也一併收進來:凡夫說「色離於虛空」,替色與空劃一條界;可虛空就是色,隨入於色種,四大種生時各相雖別,卻不住在虛空外、也不離虛空別有。連「色」與「空」這樣像是天經地義的一對,界限也是妄想劃的。到這裡,那把剝妄的刀已經很利了:凡你覺得『就是這樣、明明如此』的定相,回頭一看,全是相待安立、自心所現。

頓與漸:一問問出佛地的兩重手眼

辯完了外道的有無定相,大慧問出一個更貼身的問題:這自心現流,佛替眾生淨除它,是頓、是漸?

這一問問得極好,因為它逼出了佛地的兩重手眼。世尊先答一個「漸」,一連四個譬喻壓下來:菴羅果漸熟不頓熟,陶匠造器漸成不頓成,大地生萬物漸生不頓生,人學音樂書畫伎術漸成不頓成——如來淨眾生的自心現流,也這樣,漸淨非頓。這四喻,喻的是眾生這一邊:無始的妄想習氣,層層積成,斷它、淨它,只能次第而進,沒有一口吃成的道理。拿唯識的鏡子照,這正是轉依有其階次的意思——轉捨遍計、轉得真實,要經一節一節的資糧、加行、通達、修習,才到究竟。「漸淨非頓」四個字,就是這一路階次的經上根源。

可世尊沒有停在「漸」上,話鋒一轉,又給了三個「頓」的譬喻:明鏡一時頓現一切無相色像,日月輪一時頓照顯示一切色像,藏識一時頓然分別了知自心現的一切境界——如來淨眾生現流,也頓現那無相清淨境界,頓為顯示不思議智的最勝境界。這三喻,喻的是佛這一邊:機一成熟,佛智的照用是一時圓滿頓現的,像鏡臨萬象、像日月當空,不是一分一分照過去的。

於是頓與漸,並不是要人選一個。就眾生修證的位次說,是漸——習氣須次第淨;就佛果智照的邊上說,是頓——照用一時圓。漸就漸的道理,頓就頓的道理,兩不相礙。那個把明鏡搬來作頓喻的巧思尤其可玩味:同是一面鏡子,前一段拿它喻現識「持諸色像」,這裡拿它喻佛智「頓現無相」——鏡子還是那面鏡子,一半照的是妄現,一半照的是淨照,端看你站在浪這頭、還是海那頭去看它。

幻師依草木:緣起與妄想的一體兩面

到了這一段最後的眼上,經給出那個收束全段的譬喻——幻師依草木瓦石。

世尊說:由計著「緣起自性」,便生起「妄想自性」之相;就如巧妙的幻師,依著草木瓦石作出種種幻相,變現一切眾生若干形色,也起種種妄想,而那些妄想其實都沒有真實。宗泐把這一喻的關節點得清清楚楚:幻師所依的草木瓦石,喻的是緣起自性;所幻出的若干形色,喻的是妄想自性;那些妄想就像幻師作的幻相,所以無真實。

這一喻,是把整段「一切唯自心現」收攏成一幅圖。緣起自性,是那依緣而起、如幻而現的一面——它像草木瓦石,實有其為幻所依的體,卻不是你以為的那個實物。妄想自性,是在這如幻的緣生法上,硬計『這是實在的眾生、實在的形色』的那一層計著——它像幻出來的人物,看著歷歷分明,捏一把卻空無所有。用唯識的鏡子照,這正是依他起與遍計所執的相待:遍計所執,依著依他起而生,離了依他起,遍計無所安立;而依他起本身,如幻師手裡的草木——非全無(幻事宛然現前),非實有(幻人了不可得)。回頭再看前面兔角牛角那一辯,便通透了:凡夫在如幻的緣生上安「有」安「無」,正是依他起上起遍計;而破他有無二執,正是要人於緣起如幻處,歇下那一層計實的妄想。

經還在這幅圖後面補了一筆三佛的差別,把話收在「證」上:法佛離心自性相,安住自覺聖所緣境界;化佛說施戒忍進定慧、令離陰界入;而那自覺聖智的究竟差別相,不是凡夫二乘外道計著我相所能到的境界。一句話落到底:自覺聖差別相當勤修學,自心現見應當除滅。全段從「當離群俗」的第一步起手,到「自心現見應當除滅」的一句收尾,首尾原是一條路——看破一切唯自心現,然後把這「見有心外之境」的自心現見,也一併除掉。

承衍

這一段所立的義,後世唯識一系承接得極綿密。

最直接的是三性義。緣起自性與妄想自性——依他起與遍計所執——這一段用兔角牛角辯它的相待、用幻師草木喻它的如幻,立起了「遍計依依他而起、計實故妄、其相無實」的根本判。後世唯識論建立三自性以攝一切法,正是承這一義而開:於依他起上遣遍計所執、證圓成實。那句「依他起自性,分別緣所生」的頌,講的就是這幅幻師依草木的圖;那句「由彼彼遍計,遍計種種物」的頌,講的就是兔角牛角那一場相待安立的妄辯。

自心現量這一義,也一路承下去。攝受、攝受者——能取、所取皆自心現——這正是「唯識無境、能所唯識」的經上根源;後來那句「分別所分別,由此彼皆無,故一切唯識」的頌,說的就是這能所二取原無實境、唯是識現。

頓漸那一段也有它的承處。「漸淨非頓」的次第,接的是轉依修證的五位階次——資糧、加行、通達、修習、究竟,一節一節,正是「漸淨」的階次;而明鏡日月的頓照,接的是佛果智一時圓現的證境。漸修頓證,並行不悖,這一段已經把兩重手眼都備下了。

禪傳承史料須分層來看:淨覺 T2837 記達摩令慧可依四卷《楞伽》行而自然得度〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕,道宣 T2060 記「初達摩禪師以四卷楞伽授可」〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕;「可以印心」則見宋人卷首序〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕。因而,本段可放在後世禪門接受史中互讀,卻不能把宋序語回填至唐代史料,亦不能斷為祖師禪唯一所本。

Beginning from a place to take hold

The preceding passage set up the store-consciousness ocean and its waves, seeing "consciousness" as one ocean and the waves upon it. This passage takes that up and asks: since all objects are the waves this ocean of the mind throws up, then for the one who cultivates practice, where is the first step to be taken?

The first thing the World-Honored One gives is not abstract talk but a road. If the bodhisattva would fathom "the perception of one's own mind's manifestation" — would see clearly that the whole apparatus of the grasped and the grasper, of subject and object, of false imagining, is from the first one's own mind's manifestation — then he should keep far from the crowd, far from the mundane, far from sleep, awakening of himself in the first, middle, and last watches of the night and cultivating; he should keep far from the evil-view scriptures and treatises, far from the marks of the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha vehicles; he should penetrate the mark of the false imagining that is one's own mind's manifestation. Zonglei reads this line very exactly: all the objects before us are, one and all, nothing that goes beyond the mind; it is only that, deluded and not awake, we grasp and cling in false imagining. The so-called grasper is the grasping-subject, the grasped the grasped-object. To pass through the false and disclose the true, one should dwell alone and keep far from the mundane, be apart from all torpor and distraction, and awaken in the three watches of the night — this is the skillful-means gate of practice. The evil-view scriptures are the root of the outsiders; the emptiness-mark of the lesser vehicle is the disease of the two vehicles; only when both are left behind can one penetrate the mark of the false imagining that is one's own mind's manifestation, and turn toward the realm of the true.

So the true eye of this passage is one short saying: all is only one's own mind's manifestation. Whatever follows below — the long debate over hare-horns and ox-horns, the similes of the sudden and the gradual, the one simile of the conjurer relying on grass and wood — all speak of this single thing: peeling away, layer by layer, the illusion that "the object stands outside the mind."

The hare's horns and the ox's horns: a trick that comes up empty at both ends

The first cut of the peeling falls upon a debating-point that looks unrelated: does the hare, in the end, have horns or not?

The scripture sets out two classes of outsiders. One class, seeing that the "cause" is used up, thinks "the hare has no horns," and goes on to think "all dharmas too are just like the hare's having no horns — one and all, nothing at all" — this falls upon the extreme of "non-existence." Another class, seeing that those formed and obstructive things — the element, the guṇa, the atom and the rest — each have their distinctions, cling to these as "existent," and, turning about, think "the ox has horns" — this falls upon the extreme of "existence." The World-Honored One breaks it open in a single word: both these have fallen upon the two views; they do not understand that all is only mind-measure, and, within the false imagining of one's own mind's realm, merely increase their enjoyment and set up for themselves a fixed measure of false imagining.

The marvel is just here: "the hare has no horns" and "the ox has horns" look like one absence and one presence, like two opposed answers; yet the World-Honored One says they are in truth the same disease. Why? Because that "non-existence" of "the hare has no horns" — how does it come to be? It comes by "contemplating in mutual dependence" — it is by taking up the ox's horns for comparison that one says the hare has none; without the ox's horns as a foil, the very thought "the hare has no horns" cannot be set up at all. So this "non-existence" is not an independent non-existence of its own; it shows itself only by leaning on the shadow of an "existence." Turn it about: that "existence" of "the ox has horns" — split the ox-horn into motes of dust, and split those motes of dust again, moment by moment they do not abide — where, in the end, is a single point that is a real, solid "horn"? It too is utterly ungraspable. And so existence is ungraspable, and non-existence is ungraspable — then by which dharma, for what reason, do you say an "existence," say a "non-existence"?

This one debate, seen through the mirror of Yogācāra, reveals precisely the empty scaffolding of the imagined-and-clung-to. Upon the conditioned-arisen dharmas of the dependent, the ordinary person forcibly fastens a fixed mark of "this is existent," "that is non-existent," and this fixed mark so fastened on is just the imagined-and-clung-to — and its most fatal flaw the scripture has already pointed out for us: it is set up "by mutual dependence." Long is called long only against short, existent is called existent only against non-existent; neither extreme can be established independently of the other, and so it is seen that neither extreme is existent by its own nature — both are only shadows set up by mutual dependence upon the mind. The scripture next draws in empty space as well: the ordinary person says "form is apart from empty space," drawing a boundary between form and space; yet empty space is precisely form, and is straightway subsumed within the seed of form; when the four great elements arise, their several marks are distinct, yet they do not abide outside empty space, nor is there some empty space apart from them. Even "form" and "space," a pair that seems as fixed as heaven and earth, have their boundary drawn by false imagining. By this point the peeling knife has grown very keen: whatever you feel to be a fixed mark, "just so, plainly thus" — turn and look, and it is all set up by mutual dependence, all one's own mind's manifestation.

The sudden and the gradual: one question that draws out the two hands of the buddha-ground

The debate over the outsiders' fixed marks of existence and non-existence being done, Mahāmati asks a question that presses closer to home: this flux of one's own mind's manifestation — when the buddha purifies it away for sentient beings, is it sudden, or gradual?

This question is exceedingly well asked, for it forces out the two hands of the buddha-ground. The World-Honored One first answers a "gradual," pressing down four similes one after another: the āmra-fruit ripens gradually and not suddenly, the potter completes his vessels gradually and not suddenly, the great earth brings forth the myriad things gradually and not suddenly, a person masters music and calligraphy and painting and the arts gradually and not suddenly — so too the Tathāgata, purifying sentient beings' flux of one's own mind's manifestation, purifies gradually and not suddenly. These four similes are similes for the side of sentient beings: the beginningless habit-energy of false imagining, layer upon layer, is heaped up over ages; to cut it, to purify it, can only advance in due sequence, and there is no swallowing it whole in a single mouthful. Seen through the mirror of Yogācāra, this is precisely the meaning that the transformation of the basis has its stages — to turn away the imagined and turn to and gain the true must pass through the successive joints of equipment, applied effort, penetration, and cultivation before it reaches the ultimate. Those four words, "purified gradually, not suddenly," are the scriptural root of this whole course of stages.

Yet the World-Honored One does not stop at the "gradual." The turn of his speech gives three further similes of the "sudden": a bright mirror suddenly manifests all the markless color-images all at once, the orbs of sun and moon suddenly shine forth and display all the color-images all at once, the store consciousness suddenly discriminates and knows all the realm of one's own mind's manifestation all at once — so too the Tathāgata, purifying sentient beings' flux, suddenly manifests that markless pure realm, suddenly displays the supreme realm of inconceivable wisdom. These three similes are similes for the side of the buddha: the moment the capacity ripens, the shining use of buddha-wisdom is fulfilled and manifested all at once, like a mirror facing the myriad images, like sun and moon in mid-sky — it does not shine over things portion by portion.

And so the sudden and the gradual are not a matter of choosing one. On the side of the stations of sentient beings' cultivating-and-realizing, it is gradual — the habit-energy must be purified in due sequence; on the side of the shining of the wisdom of the buddha-fruit, it is sudden — the shining use is fulfilled all at once. The gradual has the reason of the gradual, the sudden the reason of the sudden; the two do not obstruct each other. That deft touch of bringing over the bright mirror to serve as a simile for the sudden is especially worth savoring: the very same one mirror — the preceding passage took it to be a simile for the manifesting consciousness "holding all the color-images," and here it is taken to be a simile for buddha-wisdom "suddenly manifesting the markless." The mirror is still that same mirror; one half of it shines upon false manifestation, the other half upon pure shining — it turns on whether you stand at the wave's end or at the ocean's.

The conjurer relying on grass and wood: conditioned-arising and false imagining, two faces of one thing

And now, at the last eye of this passage, the scripture gives the simile that draws the whole passage to a close — the conjurer relying on grass, wood, tile, and stone.

The World-Honored One says: by clinging to "the nature of conditioned-arising," the mark of "the nature of false imagining" is born; just as the skilled conjurer, relying on grass, wood, tile, and stone, makes the manifold conjured marks, calling forth all sorts of forms and colors of sentient beings, and also giving rise to the manifold false imaginings — yet those false imaginings in truth have no reality. Zonglei points out the joint of this simile as clearly as could be wished: the grass, wood, tile, and stone on which the conjurer relies is a simile for the nature of conditioned-arising; the sundry forms and colors conjured out are a simile for the nature of false imagining; and those false imaginings, being like the conjured marks the conjurer makes, therefore have no reality.

This one simile gathers the whole passage's "all is only one's own mind's manifestation" into a single picture. The nature of conditioned-arising is the side that arises in dependence upon conditions and manifests illusion-like — it is like the grass, wood, tile, and stone, which really do serve as the ground of the conjuring, yet are not the solid thing you take them for. The nature of false imagining is the layer of clinging that, upon these illusion-like conditioned-arisen dharmas, forcibly reckons "this is a real sentient being, a real form and color" — it is like the persons conjured out, which look distinct and vivid, yet grasp at one and there is nothing there at all. Seen through the mirror of Yogācāra, this is precisely the mutual dependence of the dependent and the imagined-and-clung-to: the imagined-and-clung-to is born in dependence upon the dependent; leave the dependent, and the imagined has nowhere to be set up; while the dependent itself is like the grass and wood in the conjurer's hand — not utterly nothing (the conjured event stands plainly before one), not really existent (the conjured person is utterly ungraspable). Turn back now and look again at that earlier debate of hare-horns and ox-horns, and it comes clear: the ordinary person's fastening of "existence" and "non-existence" upon the illusion-like conditioned-arisen is just the rising of the imagined upon the dependent; and to break his two clingings to existence and non-existence is precisely to have him, at the illusion-like place of conditioned-arising, lay down that one layer of the false imagining that reckons things real.

The scripture, after this picture, adds one further stroke on the differences among the three buddhas, bringing the words home upon "realization." The dharma-buddha is apart from the marks of the self-nature of mind and abides in the realm that is the object of the noble ones' self-realization; the transformation-buddha expounds giving, precepts, patience, effort, absorption, and insight, and causes beings to keep far from the aggregates, elements, and sense-fields; and that differentiating mark of the ultimate of noble self-realization is not a realm that the ordinary person, the two vehicles, or the outsiders, clinging to a self-mark, can reach. One saying settles it to the ground: the differentiating mark of noble self-realization is to be diligently trained in, and the view which is one's own mind's manifestation should be extinguished. The whole passage sets out from the first step of "keep far from the crowd and the mundane" and closes with the one saying "the view which is one's own mind's manifestation should be extinguished" — head and tail are from the first one single road: to see through that all is only one's own mind's manifestation, and then to extinguish, along with the rest, even this very "view that there is an object outside the mind."

Onward Transmission

The sense established in this passage is taken up by the later Yogācāra lineage with the closest continuity.

Most direct is the sense of the three natures. The nature of conditioned-arising and the nature of false imagining — the dependent and the imagined-and-clung-to — this passage argues their mutual dependence by the hare-horns and ox-horns, and figures their illusion-likeness by the conjurer's grass and wood, and so sets up the root ruling that "the imagined rises in dependence upon the dependent, and because of clinging to it as real is false, its mark being without reality." The later Yogācāra treatises' establishing of the three self-natures to gather in all dharmas is precisely an unfolding of this one sense: upon the dependent, removing the imagined-and-clung-to and realizing the truly-perfected. That verse, "the dependent nature is that which arises from the discriminating conditions," speaks of just this picture of the conjurer relying on grass and wood; that verse, "by this and that imagining, one imagines the manifold things," speaks of just that scene, in the hare-horns and ox-horns, of a false debate set up by mutual dependence.

The sense of the perception of one's own mind's manifestation is likewise carried on all the way down. The grasped and the grasper — subject and object, both one's own mind's manifestation — this is precisely the scriptural root of "consciousness-only, without object; subject-and-object are only consciousness"; and that later verse, "the discriminating and the discriminated; because of this, both are non-existent, and therefore all is consciousness-only," speaks of just this: that the twofold grasping of subject and object is from the first without a real object, being only consciousness manifesting.

The passage on the sudden and the gradual has its place of transmission too. The due sequence of "purified gradually, not suddenly" joins to the five stations of the cultivating-and-realizing of the transformation of the basis — equipment, applied effort, penetration, cultivation, and the ultimate, joint by joint, the very stages of the "gradual purifying"; while the sudden shining of the bright mirror and of sun and moon joins to the realizing-realm of the wisdom of the buddha-fruit, fulfilled all at once. The gradual cultivating and the sudden realizing proceed together without conflict — this passage has already laid ready both hands.

Chan reception sources must remain stratified. Jingjue T2837 records Bodhidharma telling Huike to practice in reliance on the four-scroll Laṅkā and thereby attain deliverance〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕; Daoxuan T2060 records entrustment of the four-scroll Laṅkā〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕. The formula "it may seal the mind" belongs to the Song preface〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕. This movement may therefore be read within later Chan reception, but the Song formula cannot be backfilled into Tang sources and the movement cannot be declared Patriarchal Chan’s unique foundation.

卷一 · 二種聲聞·常不思議Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll One · The Two Kinds of Śrāvaka and the Constant Beyond Thought (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一個問起

大慧的問,藏著一個怕。

世尊方才勉菩薩修自覺聖智,可這「自覺聖」三個字,聲聞也用,外道也用。於是大慧攔住一句:世尊所說的「常」與「不思議」,那自覺聖趣、那第一義的境界——這豈不就是外道嘴裡那個「常不思議」嗎?名字一模一樣,聽的人怎麼分得清哪個是真、哪個是妄?宗泐把大慧這一問的用心點得很準:如來所談的常不思議,與外道所說的名同,恐怕學者濫真墮妄,所以舉出來作問。名同而義異——這一段,就是要把這條界劃分明。

而在劃這條界之前,經先做了一件事:把「聲聞」也分了兩種。這不是岔開,恰恰是同一把刀的兩面——先看聲聞證到哪裡、又執在哪裡,再看外道的常錯在哪裡;證與計、真與妄,一路揀下來。

聲聞的兩種相:一種是所證,一種是所執

同是聲聞,卻有天壤之別。世尊分出兩相:一是得自覺聖差別相,一是性妄想自性計著相。宗泐一刀判開——前者是「所證之理」,後者是「執教起見」;雖同為聲聞,得失永遠是兩路。

得自覺聖差別相的聲聞,修的是無常、苦、空、無我。他於真諦離欲寂滅,止息了陰界入的自相共相,心得寂止,於禪定解脫三昧裡證得自覺聖樂而安住。這一路,是真有所證的。可經在這裡下了一句極冷的斷語:他仍「不離習氣、不離不思議變易生死」。證是證了,樂是樂了,習氣的根卻沒斷,那深細的變易生死還在。宗泐說他所修是「析空之觀」——把陰界入一分一分地析破了才見空,不是當體即空。這正是聲聞的限:他破得了粗,析得了相,卻沒有觸到那使相相續的根本識。用唯識這面鏡子照過去,他停在了人無我的一半,還沒進到法無我;他滅了「補特伽羅」這個假我,卻仍把青黃赤白、堅濕煖動這些法,當作實有自相。

於是第二種聲聞就出來了:性妄想自性計著相。大種——青黃赤白、堅濕煖動——本非造作而生,先前的善說早已如實說過;這聲聞卻在這些法上,起了「自性」的妄想,計著它們實有。經對菩薩的交代是:於此應知、應捨,隨入法無我想,滅人無我相見,諸地便次第建立。這一句「應捨」,就是分野。以唯識鏡照之:那於大種起「自性」的計著,正是遍計所執——在依他起的法上,增益出一個本來沒有的實自性。聲聞停在這裡,菩薩要從這裡轉身:捨遍計之執,隨入法無我,才有從一地到一地的相續建立。同是聲聞的字面,一個是所證的實地,一個是所執的暗坑——這便是「二種通分別相」要人先看分明的。

兩種常:外道的常是計出來的,佛的常是證出來的

看清了聲聞的證與執,再回到大慧那一問,佛的答就有了著落。

佛答得斬釘截鐵:外道那「因緣所得」的常不思議,根本不成立。為什麼?因為外道的常,不是由自相而成的。這一句是全段的樞紐。順著追問下去——倘若那常不思議不由自相而成,那它憑什麼因,顯出它的「常」來?外道拿不出。他們或者拿「無常」來計常:在所作之性的非性、無常上,見了以後思量,硬把它安立為常;或者拿一個「作者」作因——勝妙、士夫、自在天、時、微塵。可只要落到「作者因相」,那被作出來的,就不可能是常。這是外道常的死結:要嘛無因,要嘛有一個造作的因;無因則不能顯,有造作的因則不是常。

經在這裡給了一個極利的喻——兔角。倘若外道說他的常是「因相所成」,可這因的自相既是性、又是非性(時有時無、忽有忽無),那就同兔角一樣了:光有個名字,說得出「兔角」兩個字,卻沒有一分實體可指。外道的常不思議,就是這樣一個「但言說妄想」——嘴上立得起,自己的因相上根本分不出。這兔角一喻,反過來正照出佛之常的實:佛的常有因、有相,不是空口一個名。

那佛的常,是怎樣一個常?經自己給出了答案,也給了另一個喻。第一義常不思議,是「第一義因相成、離性非性、得自覺相故有相」。它有因——以第一義智為因;它有相——由自覺之相而有相;可它又離性、離非性——不落有、不落無。宗泐把這一句讀到了骨頭裡:這第一義即是中道實相,離性則非有,離非性則非無,非有非無,正顯中道;中道絕待,所以是常。以唯識鏡照之,這正是三無性所顯的圓成實——離遍計所執之「有」,也離斷滅之「無」,那離兩邊而中道的,才是真常。它不是外道那塊憑空計出來、或憑作者造出來的常,而是自覺聖智當體證得的常。

經給這常配的喻是「無作虛空」:譬如那非造作的虛空,又如涅槃的滅盡,所以是常。虛空不是誰造出來的,它本自如是;第一義的常也這樣,不由造作、不待外因,是自覺聖智所得的本地風光。一個兔角,一個虛空——外道的常空有其名如兔角,佛的常本自非作如虛空:兩個喻並在一段裡,那條界就再清楚不過了。

一句藏識,收住了聲聞的整個限

段末,經忽然把話頭轉回聲聞,而且一句就點到了根上。

諸聲聞畏生死妄想之苦而求涅槃,卻不知生死、涅槃的差別原是一切性妄想、本無自性;他把「未來諸根境界休息」當作涅槃想,而這——經說得極重——「非自覺聖智趣藏識轉」。這一句,是整段的落點。聲聞的涅槃,是把六根對境的活動歇下來,以為境界一息就是涅槃了;可他不知道,真正的轉依,是自覺聖智趣入那深細藏識而後轉。他停在了諸識的浪上,把浪一平就當作到家,卻從未趣到那片起浪的海。

以唯識鏡照之,這一句直落第八識。聲聞灰身滅智的涅槃想,要的是「識滅」;可那恒轉不斷的藏識,正是不隨諸根休息而斷的。他不趣藏識,便不知這識恒轉——所以他落不到轉依,只落到一個「休息」。經接著說,正因如此,凡愚才說有三乘、才說心量所趣是無所有;他們不知過去未來現在諸如來自心所現的境界,反去計著那心外之境,於是生死之輪常轉不息。聲聞的限,外道的計,到這裡收成一句話:都因不識自心所現、不趣自覺聖智所趣的那片藏識海。

承衍

這一段所立的兩件事——第一義常是中道實相、聲聞不趣藏識——後世唯識一一承接。

第一義「離性非性」的中道常,承衍為三性三無性之義:那性妄想自性計著相,正是遍計所執;那離有離無而顯的第一義常,正是圓成實的中道。三十頌立三自性、三無性,說遍計所執畢竟無、依他起如幻有、圓成實離二邊,承的正是楞伽這一段「離性非性」的常。段末「非自覺聖智趣藏識轉」一句,更直接接上成唯識論的第八識恒轉義:聲聞求識滅而不知藏識恒轉不斷,反顯了那藏識非斷非常、為轉依所依的唯識正義——這與前段藏識海浪所立,原是一片海。一頭是揀外道妄計之常,一頭是揀聲聞休息之涅槃;兩頭揀盡,所指向的,正是那自覺聖智所證、恒轉而中道的真常。楞伽在此劃下的這條界,便流成了唯識辨真妄、立轉依的根本準繩。

Beginning from a question

Behind Mahāmati's question there is hidden a fear.

The World-Honored One had just been exhorting the bodhisattva to cultivate the noble wisdom of self-realization; but these words, "the noble self-realization," the śrāvaka uses too, and the outsider uses too. And so Mahāmati puts up a hand to stop him with one line: that "constant" and that "beyond-thought" of which the World-Honored One speaks, the realm of the noble resort of self-realization, the realm of the ultimate — is this not, after all, just that "constant-beyond-thought" upon the outsiders' lips? The name is identical; how is the listener to tell which is the true and which the false? Zonglei points to the intent of Mahāmati's question with great precision: the constant-beyond-thought the Tathāgata speaks of and what the outsiders speak of are the same in name, and, fearing that the student might confound the true and fall into the false, he raises it as a question. The same in name, yet different in meaning — this passage is out to draw that dividing-line clear.

And before drawing that line, the scripture does one thing first: it divides the "śrāvaka" too into two kinds. This is no digression; it is precisely the two edges of one and the same blade — first see where the śrāvaka realizes and where he clings, then see where the outsider's constant goes wrong; realization and reckoning, the true and the false, discerned all down one line.

The two marks of the śrāvaka: one is what is realized, one is what is clung to

Śrāvaka and śrāvaka, yet a difference of heaven and earth. The World-Honored One divides out two marks: one is the mark of attaining the noble differentiation of self-realization, one is the mark of clinging to intrinsic nature through false imagining of the natures. Zonglei cuts them apart at a stroke — the former is "the principle realized," the latter is "the view raised by clinging to the teaching"; though both alike are śrāvaka, their gain and loss are forever two roads.

The śrāvaka of the mark of attaining the noble differentiation of self-realization cultivates impermanence, suffering, emptiness, no-self. With respect to the true truth he is apart from craving and quieted; he has stilled the particular marks and the shared marks of the aggregates, elements, and sense-fields; his mind wins quietude and stilling, and within meditative absorption, liberation, and samādhi he realizes the noble bliss of self-realization and abides in it. This road does truly have something realized. Yet the scripture here lays down one coldest of verdicts: he is still "not apart from the habit-energy, not apart from the beyond-thought transmuting birth-and-death." Realize he did, and the bliss he had; but the root of the habit-energy is not cut off, and that subtle transmuting birth-and-death is there still. Zonglei says that what he cultivates is the "contemplation of analytic emptiness" — he analyzes the aggregates, elements, and sense-fields apart, piece by piece, and only then sees emptiness; it is not that they are empty in their very substance. This is just the śrāvaka's limit: he can break the coarse, can analyze the marks apart, but he has not touched that root-consciousness which makes the marks continue. Look at him through the mirror of Yogācāra, and he has halted at the half that is the no-self of persons and has not yet entered the no-self of dharmas; he has extinguished that fictive self, the "person," yet still takes the blue, yellow, red, and white, the hard, moist, warm, and moving of the dharmas, to have real intrinsic marks.

And so the second śrāvaka comes forth: the mark of clinging to intrinsic nature through false imagining of the natures. The great elements — blue, yellow, red, white; hard, moist, warm, moving — are not produced by contrivance, and the good teaching of before has already said so truly; yet this śrāvaka, over these dharmas, raises a false imagining of "intrinsic nature," clinging that they are really existent. What the scripture charges the bodhisattva with is this: with respect to this, know it and cast it off, conforming and entering the thought of the no-self of dharmas, extinguishing the mark-and-view of the no-self of persons, and the grounds are set up in sequence. That one word, "cast off," is the dividing-line. Look through the Yogācāra mirror: that clinging that raises "intrinsic nature" over the great elements is precisely the imagined-and-clung-to — over the dharmas that arise dependent on other things, superadding a real intrinsic nature that was never there at all. The śrāvaka halts here; the bodhisattva must turn about from here: cast off the clinging of the imagined, conform and enter the no-self of dharmas, and only then is there the setting-up of the continuum from one ground to the next. One and the same word "śrāvaka" on the face of it — one is the solid ground of what is realized, one is the dark pit of what is clung to; and this is what "the two shared distinguishing marks" would have one see clearly apart, first of all.

Two constants: the outsider's constant is reckoned, the Buddha's constant is realized

Having seen clear the śrāvaka's realizing and his clinging, come back to that question of Mahāmati's, and the Buddha's answer has its footing.

The Buddha answers with an iron finality: the outsiders' "attained-through-causal-condition" constant-beyond-thought simply cannot be established. Why? Because the outsiders' constant is not accomplished by its own mark. This one line is the pivot of the whole passage. Press on with the question after it — if that constant-beyond-thought is not accomplished by its own mark, then by what cause does it show forth its "being constant"? The outsider cannot produce one. Either they take "the impermanent" and reckon it constant: upon the non-being, the impermanence, of what is contrived, having seen it, they ponder and forcibly set it up as constant; or they take a "maker" for a cause — the Supremely-Fine, the Person, the Sovereign Lord, Time, atoms. Yet the moment it falls to a "maker's cause-mark," what is made cannot possibly be constant. This is the deadlock of the outsiders' constant: either without cause, or with a contriving cause; without cause it cannot show forth, with a contriving cause it is not constant.

The scripture here gives one keenest of similes — the hare's horn. If the outsider says his constant is "accomplished by cause-and-mark," yet the own-mark of that cause is both being and non-being (now existent now not, now here now gone), then it is the same as a hare's horn: it has only a name, one can say the two words "hare's horn," but there is not one part of real substance to point to. The outsiders' constant-beyond-thought is just such a "false imagining of words" — set up upon the lips, and on its own cause-mark simply not to be told apart. This one simile of the hare's horn, turned about, brings out just the solidity of the Buddha's constant: the Buddha's constant has cause and has mark, and is not an empty-mouthed name.

Then what sort of constant is the Buddha's? The scripture gives its own answer, and gives another simile. The ultimate constant-beyond-thought is "accomplished by the cause-mark of the ultimate · apart from being-and-non-being · having mark because it attains the mark of self-realization." It has cause — it takes the wisdom of the ultimate as cause; it has mark — it has mark by the mark of self-realization; yet it is also apart from being, apart from non-being — falling neither into being nor into non-being. Zonglei read this one line to the very bone: this ultimate is just the middle way, the true mark of reality; "apart from being" is not-being, "apart from non-being" is not-non-being, and neither being nor non-being is precisely what manifests the middle way; the middle way is beyond all opposition, and therefore constant. Look through the Yogācāra mirror, and this is just the truly-perfected that the threefold naturelessness manifests — apart from the "being" of the imagined-and-clung-to, apart too from the "non-being" of annihilation; that which, apart from the two extremes, is the middle way, is the true constant. It is not the outsiders' constant reckoned out of the void or contrived by a maker, but the constant realized in its very substance by the noble wisdom of self-realization.

The simile the scripture pairs with this constant is "uncontrived space": as with that uncontrived space, and again as with the extinction-and-cessation of nirvāṇa, therefore it is constant. Space is made by no one; it is of itself just so. The ultimate's constant is likewise: not by contrivance, not waiting on an outer cause, it is the native landscape attained by the noble wisdom of self-realization. One hare's horn, one space — the outsiders' constant is empty of all but its name, like a hare's horn; the Buddha's constant is of itself uncontrived, like space: the two similes set within one passage, and that dividing-line could not be clearer.

One sentence of the store consciousness gathers up the whole limit of the śrāvaka

At the passage's close, the scripture suddenly turns the thread back to the śrāvaka — and with one sentence points to the very root.

The śrāvakas, fearing the suffering of the false imagining of birth-and-death, seek nirvāṇa, and do not know that the difference between birth-and-death and nirvāṇa is all a false imagining of the natures, without intrinsic nature at all; they take "the resting of the future sense-faculties and their objects" to be their thought of nirvāṇa, and this — the scripture says it with great weight — "is not the noble wisdom of self-realization resorting to the store consciousness and turning." This one sentence is the landing-point of the whole passage. The śrāvaka's nirvāṇa is to let the activity of the six faculties toward their objects come to rest, taking the objects' single cessation for nirvāṇa; yet he does not know that the true transformation of the basis is the noble wisdom of self-realization resorting into that subtle store consciousness and only then turning. He has halted upon the waves of the consciousnesses, taking the waves' being leveled for arrival home, and has never resorted to that ocean out of which the waves rise.

Look through the Yogācāra mirror, and this one sentence falls straight upon the eighth consciousness. The śrāvaka's thought of nirvāṇa as body-turned-to-ash and mind-extinguished wants "the ceasing of consciousness"; yet that ever-evolving, unbroken store consciousness is precisely what does not cease along with the resting of the sense-faculties. Not resorting to the store consciousness, he does not know that this consciousness ever-evolves — and so he cannot come to the transformation of the basis, but comes only to a "resting." The scripture goes on: it is just on this account that the foolish speak of there being three vehicles, and speak of what the measure of mind resorts to as being nothing whatever; they do not know the realm that is the manifestation of the minds of the Tathāgatas of past, future, and present, and turn instead to cling to the realm outside the mind, and thereupon the wheel of birth-and-death turns on, constant and unbroken. The śrāvaka's limit, the outsider's reckoning, gather here into one sentence: both come of not knowing one's own mind's manifestation, of not resorting to that store-consciousness ocean to which the noble wisdom of self-realization resorts.

Onward Transmission

The two matters this passage establishes — that the ultimate constant is the middle way, the true mark of reality; that the śrāvaka does not resort to the store consciousness — the later Yogācāra takes up, one and the other.

The middle-way constant of the ultimate "apart from being-and-non-being" carries forward as the sense of the three natures and the threefold naturelessness: that mark of clinging to intrinsic nature through false imagining of the natures is precisely the imagined-and-clung-to; that ultimate constant manifested apart from being and apart from non-being is precisely the middle way of the truly-perfected. The Thirty Verses set up the three natures and the threefold naturelessness, saying that the imagined-and-clung-to is in the end without being, that the dependent-on-other arises like an illusion, that the truly-perfected is apart from the two extremes — and what they carry forward is just this passage's constant of "apart from being-and-non-being." That closing sentence, "not the noble wisdom of self-realization resorting to the store consciousness and turning," joins more directly still to the ever-evolving sense of the eighth consciousness: the śrāvaka seeks the ceasing of consciousness and does not know that the store consciousness ever-evolves unbroken, manifesting by contrast the Yogācāra's right sense of the store consciousness as neither cut off nor eternal, the support on which the transformation of the basis rests — and this, with what the ocean and waves of the store consciousness established in the preceding passage, is from the first one and the same ocean. At one end the discerning of the outsider's falsely-reckoned constant, at the other the discerning of the śrāvaka's nirvāṇa of resting; both discerned to the end, and what they point toward is just that true constant realized by the noble wisdom of self-realization, ever-evolving and yet the middle way. The dividing-line the Laṅkā draws here flows on to become the root standard by which Yogācāra tells the true from the false and sets up the transformation of the basis.

卷一 · 不生·五無間·三自性Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll One · Non-Arising · the Five Uninterrupted Lineages · the Three Natures (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一個容易走反的問起

聽見「一切法不生」,人最先想到的是什麼?多半是:一切都沒有、一切都空掉了、根本不曾生起。這一想,就正好落進了經文緊接著要破的那個坑。

世尊在這一段開口便說:一切法不生,是三世諸如來所共說。可他隨即點出所以然——不是因為一切法「本來就沒有」,而是因為一切法只是自心所現,它的性並非實有之性,所以離了「有生」、也離了「無生」。這兩種「不生」,差之毫釐,謬以千里。前一種是斷滅,後一種才是佛法。整段的關節,就繫在把這兩種「不生」分清楚上;而分清了它,唯識三性、種性、無生三大義的經根,便一齊在這一段裡露了出來。

兔角馬角:凡愚的「不生」是斷見

經自己給了一個極利的喻,把凡愚那一種「不生」照得無所遁形:一切法如兔角、馬角。

兔本無角、馬本無角——凡愚執「一切性斷然不生」,正是這樣一種「本無」。他以為「不生」就是「什麼也沒有」,像兔頭上找不出角、馬頭上找不出角。古德在這裡下了一刀,辨得極分明:這是愚夫「不覺妄想」、是妄執其為自性的妄想,並不是佛所謂的「不生」。佛的「不生」是了「生即無生」——法儘管歷歷現前,而它的性從來不曾實有地生過,因為它只是自心所現。

用唯識的鏡子照這一節,分際立刻清楚。凡愚在兩件事上錯:一是不知境相皆自心所現,把影子當作外頭實有的東西,這是遍計所執——所執的那個「實境」本來無體,如兔角之無。二是不知這現起的影子雖無實體,卻是依緣而現、宛然不無,這是依他起——不是斷然的沒有。凡愚要嘛把依他起的影子執成遍計的實有(墮「有」),要嘛索性連影子也一筆抹掉(墮「無」、如計兔角)。兩頭都錯。經說得斬截:凡愚墮在「生、住、滅」的兩邊之見裡,一心指望一切性真有其生;在「有」與「非有」上妄想計執——這不是賢聖的境界。賢聖處,是「離有非有生」的那個中道。兔角之無是斷見;自心現、性非性的無生,才是正見。

五無間種性:根性五類,不是五無間業

分清了「不生」,經接著開出五種無間種性:聲聞、緣覺、如來三乘,加上不定、各別,共五類。

這裡先要拆一個容易混的字。「無間」二字,人一聽容易想到五無間業、想到無間地獄——那是造業感苦的「無間」。可這裡的「無間」全不是那個意思。古德點得明白:論其種性,本無差別,只因無始熏習,才成或內或外、或大或小、或定或不定的分別;之所以叫「無間」,是說各種性「純一而無間雜」——聲聞就純是聲聞的種性,不夾雜別的,如此而已。是「純一」的無間,不是「業」的無間,也不是「時」的無間。名同而義異,一混就全反了。

用唯識看,這五類正是「五性各別」義的一處經根:眾生本有的無漏種子有差別,故根性成五類,修證的果也就分途。經寫得極生動:聲聞種性的人,一聽「陰界入自共相可斷可知」,便舉身毛孔熙怡欣悅——他歡喜的是「析法斷惑」;緣覺種性的人,一聽「各別緣起」,便舉身毛豎、悲泣流淚——他相應的是「觀緣離著」;如來種性的人,一聽「自心現、身財建立不思議境界」,心不驚不怖——他堪任的是「唯心廣大」。同一席法,三種根性各起各的相應,種子不同,毛孔的反應都不同。這不是佛偏心,是種子本有差別,如器受水,大器受多、小器受少。

那各別種性又是什麼?是執著有我、有人、有眾生、有壽命,抱著這一個「我」去求涅槃的;還有外道執「一切由一作者所造」,見了諸性便說「這就是涅槃」。這一類,經判得很重:於「法無我」的正見無分,並無解脫。何以故?他求涅槃的那個能求的「我」還牢牢在,便是遍計所執未破;所執的「我」不破,涅槃便求不到,只是「未出離而自以為出離」。這正指出:三乘也好、外道也好,若不透「法無我」這一關,種性再別,終是隔一層。

三自性:妄想·緣起·成,一條從妄到真的路

前面立不生、立種性,都是為這一段鋪路。到了三自性,經自道:菩薩摩訶薩當善三自性——妄想自性、緣起自性、成自性。古德標它為「此經之要領」,一部楞伽的骨都在這裡。

這三性怎麼分?經給的線索極準,一字一義。妄想自性「從相生」——它是就名相、事相這兩重相起了計著而生的:於名起執,是名相計著;於相起執,是事相計著。緣起自性「若依若緣生」——它是有所依、有所緣而現起的。成自性「離名相事相妄想、聖智所得」——它是離了前面那一切妄執,聖智所親證的境界。三者連起來,恰是一條路:妄計依相而執(本無實體)、依他依緣而起(宛然現而非實有)、圓成離妄而顯(離前二妄乃見真)。

這正是唯識三性的經型,一絲不差。妄想自性,就是遍計所執:所執的實境、實我,如繩上妄見的蛇,蛇本無有。緣起自性,就是依他起:如那一段繩,依因待緣宛然現前,不是斷無。成自性,就是圓成實:於依他上遠離遍計之妄,所顯的真如。凡愚在繩上見蛇而怖(遍計),智者知蛇本無而見繩(遣遍計、悟依他),究竟則知繩亦麻所成、當體即真(證圓成)。三性不是三段東西,是同一法上迷悟的三重看法——迷則遍計,緣則依他,悟則圓成。

而這一段最要緊、也最見楞伽本色的一句,是它給成自性下的斷語:成自性,「即如來藏心」。這一判,把兩條大河匯到了一處。圓成實,在別處是「二空所顯真如」;在這裡,經逕直說它就是如來藏心。於是「三性」的圓成一頭,和「如來藏」的清淨心一頭,在這一句上合流了。唯識所以能以三性攝一切法而不外於一心,種子所以能有一個恒時的所依,這「成自性即如來藏心」正是它的經據。前一段立「藏識不滅」,這一段立「成自性即如來藏心」——藏識的真相一面,與圓成實的清淨一面,原是同指這一心。

二無我:把「我」與「法」都看破,路才走到底

三性說完,經歸到兩種無我:人無我、法無我。這不是另起一義,是三性的實地功夫——遍計所執有二,一執人我、一執法我;破此二執,便是二無我。

人無我,是看破身心底下並無一個實我。經在這裡連下一串利喻,把那個「我」拆得乾乾淨淨:身心如河水之流,前波後波相續而無一波是「我」;如種子,如燈,如風,如雲,剎那剎那輾轉壞滅,沒有一刻停住可執為我。它躁動如猿猴,攀東攀西不肯歇;愛樂不淨如飛蠅,逐臭而集;無有厭足如風中之火,得薪愈熾;而它所以生生不已、輪轉不斷,是「無始虛偽習氣為因如汲水之輪」——那水車一斗接一斗,舀上又倒下,倒下又舀上,循環不休而終無一斗停在輪上。你要在這一部不停的水車裡指出哪一斗是「我」,指不出。這串喻,喻喻都在說一件事:相續故不斷,無住故無我。看住這一串,人我便破。

法無我,更進一層:不但無「我」,連陰界入這些「法」也無自性。經說:覺了陰界入原是妄想之相、其自性本如,它們是業愛繩索所繫、輾轉相緣而起,離自相共相——那不實的妄想相、妄想力,是凡夫所生,不是聖賢境界。何以故?「心意識五法自性本離」。用唯識看,這正是法無我通遍計、依他、圓成:陰界入作為所執的實法,本無(遣遍計);作為緣起的現行,如幻(悟依他);其自性本如,即是圓成。善知法無我的菩薩,經說他不久便入初地的「無所有觀」,次第超九地而至法雲地,乃至佛手灌頂、證如來自在法身——這一路的階位,都以「見法無我」為根。二無我破盡,則遍計所執空、依他如幻、圓成獨顯,三性一時透脫。這才是「一切法不生」那一句話,落到修證上的實地。

承衍

這一段所立的三事,後世唯識諸論一一承接。承得最直接的,是三性義:妄想、緣起、成三自性,到了後世便定名為遍計所執、依他起、圓成實;那首「名相覺想是妄想二相、正智如如是則成相」的偈,正是後世三性頌的經型——妄計依相、依他依緣、圓成離妄,一路承此而下。而「成自性即如來藏心」這一句,更是圓成實與如來藏會通的經根,後世論師立圓成實為真如、又不外於一心,所承的正是這裡。種性一頭,五無間種性所開的三乘五性,是後世「五性各別、本有種子有差別」說的一處經據;無生一頭,「自心現、離有非有生」則是「唯識無境、境不實生」的先聲。

禪傳承史料須分層來看:淨覺 T2837 記達摩令慧可依四卷《楞伽》行而自然得度〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕,道宣 T2060 記「初達摩禪師以四卷楞伽授可」〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕;「可以印心」則見宋人卷首序〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕。因而,本段可放在後世禪門接受史中互讀,卻不能把宋序語回填至唐代史料,亦不能斷為祖師禪唯一所本。

Starting from a question one easily turns backward

Hearing "all dharmas are non-arising," what does one first think of? Most likely this: that nothing is there at all, that everything has been emptied out, that nothing ever arose. And with that one thought, one falls straight into the very pit the scripture is about, in the next breath, to break open.

In this passage the World-Honored One opens by saying: that all dharmas are non-arising is what the Tathāgatas of the three times alike have declared. But at once he points out the ground of it — not that all dharmas "were from the first not there at all," but that all dharmas are only what one's own mind manifests; their nature is not a really-existent nature, and so they are apart from "existent-arising" and apart from "non-existent-arising" too. These two kinds of "non-arising" are parted by a hair's breadth and stand a thousand miles apart. The first is annihilation; only the second is the Buddha's teaching. The whole joint of the passage hangs on telling these two "non-arisings" clearly apart; and once they are told apart, the scriptural root of the three great matters — the Yogācāra three natures, lineage, and non-arising — is all at once laid bare in this one passage.

The hare's horn and the horse's horn: the deluded person's "non-arising" is the annihilation-view

The scripture itself gives a most cutting simile, one that shows up the deluded person's kind of "non-arising" with nowhere left to hide: all dharmas are like the hare's horns, the horse's horns.

The hare has, from the first, no horn; the horse has, from the first, no horn — the deluded person's clinging to "all natures being flatly non-arising" is just such a "never-being." He takes "non-arising" to mean "nothing at all," as one cannot find a horn on a hare's head or on a horse's head. Here the ancient master brings down a blade, and draws the line with the utmost sharpness: this is the deluded person's "unawakened false imagining," a false imagining that clings to things as intrinsic nature, and is not what the Buddha means by "non-arising." The Buddha's "non-arising" is the understanding that "arising is itself non-arising" — the dharmas may stand vividly before us, and yet their nature has never really arisen, because they are only one's own mind's manifestation.

Hold up the Yogācāra mirror to this passage, and the boundary is at once clear. The deluded person errs on two counts. First, not knowing that the object-marks are all one's own mind's manifestation, he takes the shadow for something really out there — this is the imagined-and-clung-to, and the "real object" so clung to has never had substance, like the non-being of the hare's horn. Second, not knowing that this manifested shadow, though it has no real substance, arises in dependence on conditions and appears as if truly present, he misses the dependent — which is not a flat nothingness. The deluded person either clings to the shadow of the dependent as the reality of the imagined (falling into "existence"), or else strikes out even the shadow with a single stroke (falling into "non-existence," like reckoning a hare's horn). Both ends are in error. The scripture says it flatly: the deluded person falls into the two-extreme view of "arising, abiding, and ceasing," longing with all his heart for all natures truly to have their arising; upon "existence" and "non-existence" he falsely imagines and clings — and this is not the ranging-ground of the worthy and the noble. The place of the worthy and the noble is that middle way "apart from arising as existent or non-existent." The non-being of the hare's horn is the annihilation-view; only the non-arising of "one's own mind's manifestation, the nature being no [real] nature" is right view.

The five uninterrupted lineages: the five kinds of capacity, not the five uninterrupted deeds

Having told the "non-arising" clearly apart, the scripture goes on to open five kinds of uninterrupted lineage: the three vehicles of śrāvaka, pratyekabuddha, and Tathāgata, plus the indeterminate and the separate — five kinds in all.

Here one must first take apart a word easily confused. The two graphs "uninterrupted" easily bring to mind the five uninterrupted deeds, and the Uninterrupted Hell — that is the "uninterrupted" of deeds that draw down suffering. But the "uninterrupted" here means nothing of the sort. The ancient master marks it plainly: considered in itself, lineage is fundamentally without differentiation, and only through beginningless perfuming does it come to be sorted as now inner, now outer, now great, now small, now determinate, now indeterminate; and the reason it is called "uninterrupted" is that each lineage is "pure and unmixed, without interruption" — the śrāvaka is purely of the śrāvaka lineage, mixed with nothing else, and that is all. It is the uninterruptedness of "purity," not the uninterruptedness of "deeds," nor the uninterruptedness of "time." The name is the same, the sense is other; confuse them, and the whole thing turns backward.

Seen with Yogācāra eyes, these five kinds are one scriptural root of the "five natures separate" doctrine: the innate uncontaminated seeds of sentient beings differ, and so their capacities come out as five kinds, and their cultivation and realization then part ways in their fruit. The scripture writes it most vividly. The person of the śrāvaka lineage, on hearing that "the particular and shared marks of the aggregates, elements, and sense-fields can be cut off and can be known," at once grows bright with delight in every pore — what he delights in is the "analyzing of dharmas and cutting off of delusion." The person of the pratyekabuddha lineage, on hearing of "the several dependent-arisings," at once bristles in every hair and weeps and sheds tears — what answers in him is the "contemplating of conditions and letting go of clinging." The person of the Tathāgata lineage, on hearing of "one's own mind's manifestation, the inconceivable ranging-ground set up on body and possessions," is neither startled nor terrified — what he is fit to bear is "mind-only, vast and great." At one and the same session of dharma, the three capacities each raise their own answering response; the seeds being different, even the response of the pores differs. This is no partiality in the Buddha; it is that the seeds differ from the first, as a vessel receives water — the great vessel receiving much, the small receiving little.

And what, then, is the separate lineage? It is those who cling to there being a self, a person, a sentient being, a life-span, and, hugging this one "self," go seeking nirvāṇa; and the outsiders too, who cling to "all being made by a single maker" and, having seen the natures, say "this is nirvāṇa." This class the scripture judges heavily: of the right view of "the no-self of dharmas" they have no portion, and they have no liberation. Why so? The "self" that does the seeking of nirvāṇa is still firmly in place, which is to say the imagined-and-clung-to is unbroken; and while the clung-to "self" is unbroken, nirvāṇa cannot be found — it is only "framing the notion of a going-forth in a place that is not yet a going-forth." This points out precisely: three vehicles or outsiders alike, if they do not pass this one barrier of "the no-self of dharmas," then, however separate their lineage, are in the end held off by one layer.

The three natures: imagined · dependent · truly-perfected — one road from the false to the true

The foregoing establishing of non-arising and of lineage was all paving the way for this passage. Come to the three natures, and the scripture says of itself: the bodhisattva-mahāsattva should be well-versed in the three natures — the imagined nature, the dependent nature, and the truly-perfected nature. The ancient master marks it as "the very essential of this scripture"; the whole bone of the Laṅkā is here.

How are these three natures told apart? The clue the scripture gives is most exact, one graph, one sense. The imagined nature "arises from marks" — it arises from clinging upon the two layers of name-mark and thing-mark: to grasp at the name is the clinging to name; to grasp at the mark is the clinging to the thing. The dependent nature "arises upon a support and a condition" — it manifests in reliance on a support and a condition. The truly-perfected nature "is apart from name-mark and thing-mark false imagining · is won by noble wisdom" — it is that ranging-ground, apart from all the foregoing false clinging, that noble wisdom itself directly realizes. Joined together, the three are just one road: the imagined clinging by marks (having no real substance), the dependent arising by conditions (appearing as if present, yet not really existent), the truly-perfected disclosed apart from falsity (apart from the two foregoing falsehoods, the true is seen).

This is the scriptural type of the Yogācāra three natures, not off by a hair. The imagined nature is the imagined-and-clung-to: the clung-to real object and real self, like a snake falsely seen upon a rope — the snake was never there. The dependent nature is the dependent: like that length of rope, appearing as if present in reliance on cause and condition, not a flat nothingness. The truly-perfected nature is the truly-perfected: the suchness disclosed when, upon the dependent, one is far removed from the falseness of the imagined. The deluded see a snake upon the rope and are afraid (the imagined); the wise know the snake was never there and see the rope (dispelling the imagined, awakening to the dependent); ultimately one knows that the rope too is made of hemp, its very substance the true (realizing the truly-perfected). The three natures are not three separate things, but three layers of seeing — delusion and awakening — upon one and the same dharma: deluded, it is the imagined; by conditions, the dependent; awakened, the truly-perfected.

And the most crucial line of this passage, the one that most shows the Laṅkā's own colors, is the pronouncement it makes upon the truly-perfected nature: the truly-perfected nature "is the Tathāgata-womb mind." This one ruling brings two great rivers into one confluence. The truly-perfected, elsewhere, is "the suchness disclosed by the two emptinesses"; here the scripture says outright that it just is the Tathāgata-womb mind. And so the truly-perfected end of "the three natures" and the pure-mind end of "the Tathāgata-womb" flow together upon this one line. That Yogācāra can, by the three natures, subsume all dharmas without going outside a single mind, that the seeds can have some constant support to rest on — for this, "the truly-perfected nature is the Tathāgata-womb mind" is the very scriptural warrant. The preceding passage established "the store consciousness does not perish"; this passage establishes "the truly-perfected nature is the Tathāgata-womb mind" — the true-aspect side of the store consciousness and the pure side of the truly-perfected point, from the first, to this one same mind.

The twofold no-self: only when both "self" and "dharma" are seen through does the road reach its end

The three natures told, the scripture comes home to the two kinds of no-self: the no-self of persons, and the no-self of dharmas. This is no fresh doctrine started up; it is the on-the-ground work of the three natures — the imagined-and-clung-to has two, one clinging to a self of persons, one to a self of dharmas; break these two clingings, and it is just the twofold no-self.

The no-self of persons is seeing through the fact that beneath body-and-mind there is no real self. Here the scripture brings down a whole string of cutting similes, taking that "self" apart until it is clean gone. Body and mind are like the flow of a river's water, wave after wave in succession, and no one wave is the "self"; like a seed, like a lamp, like the wind, like a cloud, moment by moment turning and perishing, with never an instant standing still to be clung to as a self. Its restlessness is like a monkey's, clutching east and west and never resting; its delight in the unclean is like a fly's, gathering to a stench; its want of any contentment is like a fire in the wind, blazing higher the more it is fed; and the reason it goes on and on unceasingly, revolving without break, is that "the beginningless false and hollow habit-energy is its cause, like the wheel that draws up water" — that water-wheel, bucket after bucket, dipping up and pouring down, pouring down and dipping up, circling on without rest and yet with never a bucket at a stand upon the wheel. Ask, in that ever-turning water-wheel, which bucket is the "self," and it cannot be pointed to. This string of similes, every one, says one thing: because it is a continuum, it is not cut off; because there is no abiding, there is no self. Watch this string through, and the self of persons is broken.

The no-self of dharmas goes one layer deeper: not only is there no "self," but even these "dharmas" — the aggregates, elements, and sense-fields — have no intrinsic nature. The scripture says: awaken to the fact that the aggregates, elements, and sense-fields are from the first marks of false imagining and suchness in their own nature; they are bound by the cords of deed and craving, arise from one another turn and turn about in dependence, and are apart from particular mark and shared mark — that unreal mark of false imagining, that force of false imagining, is what the common person gives rise to, not the ranging-ground of the noble and worthy. Why so? "Mind, mentation, and mental consciousness, and the five dharmas and the natures, are from the first apart." Seen with Yogācāra eyes, this is just the no-self of dharmas running through the imagined, the dependent, and the truly-perfected: the aggregates, elements, and sense-fields, as clung-to real dharmas, have never been (dispelling the imagined); as the present functioning of dependent-arising, they are illusion-like (awakening to the dependent); their own nature being suchness, that is the truly-perfected. The bodhisattva who knows well the no-self of dharmas, the scripture says, will before long enter the "contemplation of nothing whatever" of the first ground, passing in sequence beyond the ninth ground to the Dharma-Cloud Ground, on to consecration by the buddhas' hands and the winning of the Tathāgata's sovereign dharma-body — and the whole ranking of this road is rooted in "seeing the no-self of dharmas." When the twofold no-self is broken through to the last, then the imagined-and-clung-to is empty, the dependent is illusion-like, the truly-perfected stands disclosed alone — the three natures seen through all at once. This, then, is that one line "all dharmas are non-arising," come down to the solid ground of cultivation and realization.

Onward Transmission

The three matters established in this passage are each taken up by the later Yogācāra treatises. The most direct inheritance is the doctrine of the three natures: the imagined, the dependent, and the truly-perfected natures come in later time to be fixed by the names imagined-and-clung-to, dependent, and truly-perfected; and that verse, "name, mark, and the reckoning-notion are the two marks of the imagined; right knowledge and suchness-as-such, then, are the mark of the truly-perfected," is the very scriptural type of the later three-natures verses — the imagined clinging by marks, the dependent arising by conditions, the truly-perfected apart from falsity, all the way down inherited from here. And that one line, "the truly-perfected nature is the Tathāgata-womb mind," is all the more the scriptural root for reconciling the truly-perfected with the Tathāgata-womb; when the later treatise-masters establish the truly-perfected as suchness, and yet not outside a single mind, what they inherit is just this. At the lineage end, the three vehicles and five natures opened by the five uninterrupted lineages are one scriptural warrant for the later doctrine that "the five natures are separate, the innate seeds differing"; at the non-arising end, "one's own mind's manifestation, apart from arising as existent or non-existent" is the forerunner of "consciousness-only, no [outer] object, the object not really arising."

Chan reception sources must remain stratified. Jingjue T2837 records Bodhidharma telling Huike to practice in reliance on the four-scroll Laṅkā and thereby attain deliverance〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕; Daoxuan T2060 records entrustment of the four-scroll Laṅkā〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕. The formula "it may seal the mind" belongs to the Song preface〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕. This movement may therefore be read within later Chan reception, but the Song formula cannot be backfilled into Tang sources and the movement cannot be declared Patriarchal Chan’s unique foundation.

卷一 · 建立誹謗·善知心意識Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll One · Affirmation and Denial, and Fully Knowing Mind, Mentation, and Consciousness (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一個問起

大慧的問,只求一件事:那「建立」與「誹謗」之相,願世尊說一說,好讓菩薩們離了這兩邊惡見,快證菩提。

問得平常,可這一問正戳在修行最容易失足的兩處。眾生面對這身心世界,只有兩種走岔的路:要嘛在本來沒有的地方硬安一個「有」,要嘛在本來不空的地方硬掃成一個「無」。前者是建立,後者是誹謗;一個往上添,添成了「常」,一個往下減,減成了「斷」。世尊答這一問,先立四種建立、點出誹謗之相,再一轉,轉入「善知心、意、意識、五法、二無我」——這一轉,正是楞伽從破二邊、走進唯識心地的關節。所以這一段,先要看清:添在哪裡、減在哪裡,又憑什麼一添一減都落了空。

四種建立:本無的東西,硬看成有

世尊說建立有四:相、見、因、性。名目雖四,病根只一個——都是「非有而立為有」,本來沒有它的自相共相,卻在上頭強作一個「有」的見。宗泐讀這一段,一刀切得極利:所謂非有建立,就是「其本無,強作有見」。這句「本無強立」,正是這四種建立的總持。

看它怎麼一路添上去。相建立,是對五陰、十八界、十二入這三科,本無自共相,卻計著「此就是如此、此更無異」,硬把一個實相安上去。見建立,是在這三科底下,再安一個「我」、「人」、「眾生」、「壽命」、「士夫」——身心明明只是諸法聚散,卻要在裡頭立一個做主的自我。因建立,是把那本來無因、如幻不生的識,說成有一個實在的生因。性建立,是連虛空、涅槃、寂滅這些非造作之法,也要計它有一個實「性」。四樣病相不同,添的東西不同,可添的手法是一個:把空處填實。

用唯識這面鏡子照過來,這正是「遍計所執」四個字。所執之相,情有而理無——在妄情上宛然是有,在道理上一無所依。三科本無自共相,是理無;強計為有、計為我、計為實因實性,是情有。楞伽這裡不曾說「遍計所執」這名目,可它所指的病,正是唯識要人認取的第一重虛妄:你以為看見的那個實在的世界,是自心妄情添描上去的一層。

誹謗:求之不得,便掃成一無所有

添錯了要收,可收過了頭,又掉進另一個坑。這就是誹謗。

誹謗之相,經說得清楚:對那所建立的法,求它而了無所得,於是觀察失了分際,起了誹謗。宗泐把這一步的心路描得很細:人在建立起來的法中一求,求不著,便乾脆作一個「空想」,說它一切都無。你看這人並非不用功,他也「觀察」,可他觀察失了分寸——宗泐借另一部楞伽譯本的話點破:這是「不善觀察」,不能了達真空之不空,於是把不空的也一併掃了。

這一失,唯識看得最真。破遍計所執的「本無」,是對的;可若順勢連依他起、圓成實的「不無」也掃了,那就從增益的坑跳進了損減的坑。前一坑把假的看成真,後一坑把不空的看成斷滅。建立是把海當成一塊實地,誹謗是連海也說乾了——兩頭都沒看見這身心世界只是自心一片現量。所以經在四建立說盡之處,一句收束:這建立與誹謗,都是愚夫不善觀察自心現量之故,不是賢聖境界。一句「自心現量」,把兩邊的病根一齊點了:不是外境實有可添,也不是斷滅空無可減,只是心現。

兔角與垂髮:兩邊落空的那一刀

世尊破這兩邊,沒有只憑說理,他遞來兩個譬喻,一刀把「有」「非有」兩頭都削了。

一是兔馬之角。兔頭馬頭,本來無角,你偏說它有角——這角,是憑空添的,添它便是建立。可你若因它無角,便說「連兔馬也無」,那又減過了頭。角本無,兔馬非無;所計之性,正如這兔角:說有是妄添,說它連所依也一併無、那是妄減。二是垂髮之相。眼睛有了翳病,望見空中有一縷縷亂髮飄落;那髮,眼前分明現著,可它實無其物。你若執它是實有的髮,是建立;你若因它虛妄,便說「連能見、所見一切皆無」,是誹謗。垂髮這一喻妙就妙在:它現而非有——正現在你眼前,卻不是真有。兩邊都落它不上。

這兩個譬喻,把「離有非有」四個字擺在眼前給人看。所計之法,如兔角之本無,故不可添作實有;如垂髮之妄現,故亦不可減作全無。唯識所以要立「三無性」來配三性,正是為著這一刀:相無自性,破你在遍計上添的「有」;生無自性、勝義無自性,護那依他、圓成的「不無」,免你一掃成斷。兔角除你的常,垂髮存那不空——一喻雙鋒,兩邊俱遣。

如意寶珠:破盡之後,那能現的心

若一味破下去,人便疑:既然建立也非、誹謗也非,那修行到頭豈不是空無一事?世尊偏在破盡二邊之後,翻出一片大用來——這才是這一段真正要落腳的地方:善知心、意、意識、五法、二無我。

破的是妄添妄減的執,立的是那本來能現的心。菩薩既善知這心意識——藏識為心,思量為意,了境為識——便知一切境界不過自心一片現量,於是他不再被境縛,反能由心起用。經給了一個極美的譬喻:如那映現眾色的如意寶珠。寶珠自己不動,隨緣而現眾色,普現一切佛剎、一切如來的大眾集會,眾生盡在其中聽法。菩薩證了自心現量,便如這寶珠:他化現種種類別之身,遊諸佛剎、宣揚三寶、示現佛身,只以自心現量度脫眾生,令一切眾生離了「有」「無」兩邊的見。

這寶珠喻,正接著前頭那面破執的刀口。前頭以兔角、垂髮破你「心外有實境」的妄;這裡以寶珠顯「境即心現」的用。同是一個「唯心」,破時見它無實境可添可減,立時見它能隨緣現一切而不失自在。所以善知心意識,不是又添了一個實在的識來執著——它連著五法、二無我一齊善知,五法收盡所觀之境,二無我遣盡能執之我;能執既遣,所現自在。這一「善知」,便是從破二邊的觀,轉成能現萬類的智。

渴鹿與陽焰:一切經教,只是指月的言說

轉入唯識心地之後,經末又補一喻,把整段的分寸釘死——連這「空、無生、無二」的言說本身,也不許人執實。

世尊說:這空無生無二之義,普入諸佛一切經典;可諸經之說,都是隨眾生悕望之心而分別施設,義理並不真實地就在言說上。就像渴鹿望見陽焰。日光蒸地,遠遠望去像一泓水波蕩漾;渴極的鹿認定那裡有水,拚命奔去,到了近前,一滴也無。鹿錯在哪裡?錯在它把陽焰之相計著成了「水性」——那相是有的(確有一片晃動的光),水性卻是無的(那裡並無水)。

這一喻,正是把前頭「建立」的病,回照到言說上來:眾生讀經聞法,最易在文字相上計著一個實義,如鹿於陽焰上計著水性。所以佛叮囑:當依於義,莫著言說。用唯識這面鏡子看,這仍是「本無強立」的老病,只是這回添在了語言上——把指月的手指,認作了月。前頭破你於三科上添實境,這裡破你於教法上添實義;一部楞伽從頭到此,破的都是同一隻手:那隻總想在空處硬安一個「有」的手。

承衍

這一段所立的心意識三分與離二邊之義,後世唯識諸論一一承接。承得最直接的,是那部集唯識大成之論——它在楷定心、意、識三名之時,逕引楞伽的伽他為據:藏識名心、思量名意、了境名識。本段「善知心、意、意識」的三分,到了論裡,便是第八藏識、第七末那、前六了境的三能變;楞伽在這裡點的三個名字,成了唯識識論的骨架。往下,三十頌以初能變、次能變、第三能變開此三分,百法心法八識中列此八識之位——都本於這一段「善知心意識」的經源。

禪傳承史料須分層來看:淨覺 T2837 記達摩令慧可依四卷《楞伽》行而自然得度〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕,道宣 T2060 記「初達摩禪師以四卷楞伽授可」〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕;「可以印心」則見宋人卷首序〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕。因而,本段可放在後世禪門接受史中互讀,卻不能把宋序語回填至唐代史料,亦不能斷為祖師禪唯一所本。

Beginning from a single question

Mahāmati's question asks for one thing only: that aspect of "affirmation" and "denial" — would that the World-Honored One would teach it, so that the bodhisattvas might be apart from these two-extreme evil views and swiftly realize awakening.

The question is plain, yet it points exactly at the two places where practice most easily loses its footing. Facing this world of body and mind, sentient beings have only two crooked roads: either to plant a "being" firmly in a place that was originally without it, or to sweep clean into a "nothing" what was originally not empty. The former is affirmation, the latter is denial; the one adds upward, adds until it becomes "eternalism," the other subtracts downward, subtracts until it becomes "annihilation." In answering this one question the World-Honored One first sets up the four kinds of affirmation and points out the aspect of denial, and then makes a turn — turns into "fully knowing mind, mentation, consciousness, the five dharmas, and the twofold no-self." This turn is precisely the joint at which the Laṅkā, breaking the two extremes, walks into the mind-ground of consciousness-only. So with this passage the first thing to see clearly is: where the adding is done, where the subtracting is done, and on what ground both the adding and the subtracting come to nothing.

The four kinds of affirmation: taking a thing that was without, and forcibly seeing it as with

The World-Honored One says affirmation has four: mark, view, cause, and nature. The headings are four, but the root of the disease is one — all of them are "affirming as existent what is not existent," taking what was originally without its own particular and shared mark and forcibly making upon it a view of "being." Zonglei reads this passage and cuts it to the quick: what is called affirming what is not existent is just "fundamentally without, yet forcibly making a view of being." This one phrase, "fundamentally without, forcibly set up," is the whole binding-thread of these four affirmations.

See how it adds, all the way up. The affirmation of mark is, upon the three categories — the five aggregates, the eighteen elements, the twelve sense-fields — which are without particular or shared mark, to reckon and cling that "this is just so, this is nothing other," forcibly planting a real mark upon them. The affirmation of view is, beneath these three categories, to plant yet another "self," "person," "sentient being," "life-span," "man" — body and mind are plainly no more than the gathering and scattering of dharmas, yet one insists on setting up within them a self that presides. The affirmation of cause is to take the consciousness that is originally without cause, illusion-like and non-arising, and call it a real generating-cause. The affirmation of nature is to take even space, nirvāṇa, and cessation — those things not made by any doing — and reckon that they have a real "nature." The four disease-aspects differ, and what is added differs; but the way of the adding is one: to fill a place that is empty and make it solid.

Turn the mirror of consciousness-only upon it, and this is exactly those four words, "the imagined nature." The clung-to mark is existent to feeling but not existent in principle — to the false feeling it stands there as if existent, but in principle it has nothing whatever to rest on. That the three categories are without particular or shared mark is "not existent in principle"; that one forcibly reckons them as existent, reckons a self, reckons real cause and real nature, is "existent to feeling." The Laṅkā here does not yet speak the name "the imagined nature," yet the disease it points to is exactly the first layer of falsity that consciousness-only would have one recognize: that real world you take yourself to see is a layer painted on by the false feeling of one's own mind.

Denial: seeking and not obtaining, sweeping it into an utter nothing

What was added wrongly must be gathered back; but gather too far, and one falls into another pit. This is denial.

The aspect of denial the scripture states clearly: upon that affirmed dharma one seeks it and obtains nothing whatever, and thereupon, contemplating beyond one's measure, gives rise to denial. Zonglei traces the course of this step in the mind very finely: a person seeks within the dharma he has affirmed, cannot find it, and so simply makes an "imagining of emptiness," saying it is all nothing. See — this person is not one who fails to apply effort; he too "contemplates," but his contemplating has lost its measure. Zonglei points it open by borrowing the words of another Laṅkā translation: this is "not contemplating well," being unable to understand that true emptiness is not mere emptiness, and so sweeping away the not-empty along with the rest.

This one loss consciousness-only sees most truly. To break the "fundamentally without" of the imagined nature is right; but if, following the momentum, one sweeps away too the "not-nothing" of the dependent nature and the truly-perfected nature, then one has leapt out of the pit of superimposition into the pit of denial. The former pit takes the false to be real; the latter pit takes the not-empty to be annihilated. Affirmation is to take the ocean for a patch of solid ground; denial is to pronounce even the ocean dried up — neither has seen that this world of body and mind is but one stretch of manifestation-only of one's own mind. And so, right where the four affirmations are fully told, the scripture binds it up in one line: this affirmation and this denial are both the foolish common person's not contemplating well the manifestation-only of his own mind — this is not the state of the noble and worthy. The one phrase "manifestation-only of one's own mind" points out at once the root of the disease at both extremes: it is neither an outer object really existent that can be added to, nor an annihilated nothing that can be subtracted from — it is only mind manifesting.

Hare's horn and falling hairs: the one stroke that lets both extremes fall away

The World-Honored One, in breaking these two extremes, does not rely on reasoning alone; he hands over two similes, and with one stroke pares away both ends, "being" and "non-being."

The first is the horn of hare and horse. On the head of a hare or a horse there was originally no horn, yet you insist it has a horn — this horn is added out of thin air, and to add it is affirmation. But if, because it has no horn, you go on to say "even the hare and horse are not," then you have subtracted too far. The horn is without, the hare and horse are not without; the nature reckoned is just like this hare's horn: to say it is existent is a false adding, and to say that even that on which it rests is likewise without is a false subtracting. The second is the aspect of falling hairs. The eye has taken a film, and one sees strand upon strand of tangled hairs drifting down in the air; those hairs are plainly appearing before the eye, yet in truth there is no such thing. If you cling that they are really existent hairs, that is affirmation; if, because they are false, you say "even the seeing and the seen, all of it, is nothing," that is denial. The marvel of this falling-hairs simile lies just here: it appears yet is not existent — appearing right there before your eye, and yet not truly there. Neither extreme can settle upon it.

These two similes set the four words "apart from being and non-being" before the eyes for one to see. The dharma reckoned is like the fundamental non-being of the hare's horn, and so it cannot be added to as if really existent; it is like the false appearing of the falling hairs, and so it cannot be subtracted from as if utterly nothing. The reason consciousness-only sets up "the threefold naturelessness" to answer to the three natures is precisely for the sake of this one stroke: naturelessness of mark breaks the "being" you add upon the imagined; naturelessness of arising and naturelessness in the ultimate sense guard the "not-nothing" of the dependent and the true, keeping you from sweeping it all into annihilation. The hare's horn removes your eternalism, the falling hairs preserve the not-empty — one simile, a double edge, and both extremes are sent away together.

The wish-fulfilling jewel: after all is broken, the mind that can manifest

If one only breaks, on and on, a person begins to doubt: since affirmation is not-so and denial too is not-so, is not practice, in the end, an empty nothing at all? Yet it is precisely after breaking both extremes to the last that the World-Honored One turns out a great functioning — and this is the true place where this passage comes to rest: fully knowing mind, mentation, consciousness, the five dharmas, and the twofold no-self.

What is broken is the clinging of false adding and false subtracting; what is established is that mind which was, from the first, able to manifest. Since the bodhisattva fully knows this mind-mentation-consciousness — the store consciousness as mind, deliberation as mentation, the cognizing of objects as consciousness — he knows that all objective realms are but one stretch of the manifestation-only of his own mind, and so he is no longer bound by objects, but can rather raise up their functioning from mind. The scripture gives a most beautiful simile: like that wish-fulfilling jewel which mirrors forth the manifold colors. The jewel itself does not stir; according to conditions it manifests the manifold colors, universally manifesting all the buddha-fields, the great assemblies of all the Tathāgatas, and sentient beings, all within it, hearing the dharma. The bodhisattva who has realized the manifestation-only of his own mind is just like this jewel: he manifests bodies of every kind and sort, roams the buddha-fields, proclaims the Three Jewels, and manifests the buddha-body, by the manifestation-only of his own mind alone liberating sentient beings, causing all sentient beings to be apart from the views of the two extremes, "being" and "non-being."

This jewel-simile follows right upon the blade's-edge of the foregoing breaking of clinging. There, with the hare's horn and the falling hairs, was broken your falsity of "a real object outside the mind"; here, with the jewel, is shown the functioning of "the object is just mind manifesting." It is one and the same "mind-only": in the breaking, one sees that it has no real object to be added to or subtracted from; in the establishing, one sees that it can, according to conditions, manifest all things without losing its sovereignty. So to fully know mind-mentation-consciousness is not to have added yet again a real consciousness to cling to — it is fully known together with the five dharmas and the twofold no-self: the five dharmas gather in the whole of the objects contemplated, the twofold no-self sends away the whole of the self that grasps; the grasper once sent away, what is manifested is sovereign. This one "fully knowing" is the turning of the contemplation that breaks the two extremes into the wisdom that can manifest the myriad kinds.

The thirsty deer and the mirage: all the scriptural teachings are but the speech that points at the moon

After the turn into the mind-ground of consciousness-only, the scripture at its close adds one more simile, and nails the measure of the whole passage fast — even this very speech of "empty, non-arising, non-dual" is not to be clung to as real.

The World-Honored One says: this meaning of empty, non-arising, non-dual universally enters all the scriptures of all the buddhas; yet the teaching of all the scriptures is set up in discrimination according to the minds-that-hope of sentient beings, and the meaning does not, in truth, reside just in the speech. It is like the thirsty deer seeing a mirage. The sunlight steams the ground, and seen from afar it is like a stretch of rippling water; the deer, thirsting to the utmost, is certain there is water there, and rushes on with all its might, and coming near — there is not a single drop. Where is the deer's error? Its error is in reckoning and clinging that the mark of the mirage has a "water-nature" — that mark is existent (there really is a stretch of shimmering light), but the water-nature is without (there is no water there).

This simile turns the disease of the foregoing "affirmation" back upon the speech: sentient beings, reading scripture and hearing dharma, most easily reckon and cling upon the marks of the letters a real meaning, as the deer reckons and clings a water-nature upon the mirage. And so the Buddha enjoins: rely upon the meaning, and cling not to the speech. Looked at through the mirror of consciousness-only, this is still the old disease of "fundamentally without, yet forcibly set up," only this time the adding is done upon language — taking the finger that points at the moon for the moon itself. There, it broke your adding of a real object upon the three categories; here, it breaks your adding of a real meaning upon the teaching-dharma. A whole Laṅkā, from the head down to here, breaks throughout the one same hand: that hand which is forever wanting to plant a "being," by force, in an empty place.

Onward Transmission

The threefold division of mind-mentation-consciousness this passage establishes, and the sense of transcending the two extremes, the later Yogācāra treatises take up one by one. The one that takes it up most directly is that treatise which gathers Yogācāra to its consummation — when it fixes the three names mind, mentation, consciousness, it cites the Laṅkā's gāthā straight as its warrant: the store consciousness is termed mind, deliberation is termed mentation, the cognizing of objects is termed consciousness. This passage's threefold "fully knowing mind, mentation, consciousness," come into the treatise, is just the eighth store consciousness, the seventh manas, and the first six cognizing objects — the three transformations; the three names the Laṅkā here points out become the very skeleton of the consciousness-doctrine of Yogācāra. Further down, the Thirty Verses open this threefold division with the first transformation, the second transformation, and the third transformation, and the eight consciousnesses listed among the mind-dharmas of the Hundred Dharmas set out the place of these eight — all rooted in this passage's scriptural source, "fully knowing mind-mentation-consciousness."

Chan reception sources must remain stratified. Jingjue T2837 records Bodhidharma telling Huike to practice in reliance on the four-scroll Laṅkā and thereby attain deliverance〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕; Daoxuan T2060 records entrustment of the four-scroll Laṅkā〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕. The formula "it may seal the mind" belongs to the Song preface〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕. This movement may therefore be read within later Chan reception, but the Song formula cannot be backfilled into Tang sources and the movement cannot be declared Patriarchal Chan’s unique foundation.

卷二 · 如來藏·言說第一義·四禪Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll Two · The Tathāgata-Womb, Speech and the Ultimate Truth, and the Four Kinds of Meditation (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一個難問起

大慧的問,是全經最危險的一問:世尊你說如來藏自性清淨、常住不變,入在一切眾生身中——那這跟外道說的「神我」,究竟差在哪裡?外道也說有一個常住的、能作的作者,離於一切屬性,周遍而不滅;你說有個清淨常住的如來藏,這不就是換了個名字的「我」嗎?

這一問問得極準。如來藏若真是一個清淨、常住、遍在的東西,它與神我便只差一個名字。而整個唯識一系最怕的,恰恰就是這一步:把那根本識、那如來藏,坐實成一個「我」。所以世尊怎麼答這一問,就決定了如來藏能不能站進唯識的門裡來。要看清這一段,先得看住這一問。

陶家一泥:如來藏是門,不是我

世尊的答,一句話便把神我的疑打掉了:我說如來藏,就是說空、無相、無願、如、實際、法性、法身、涅槃、離自性、不生不滅、本來寂靜、自性涅槃——這一長串名字,說的都是如來藏。宗泐讀到這裡,一語道破:這些全是如來藏的異名,佛是「以言遣言」,說「我」也說「無我」,並不是外道那個實計的我。「離妄即無我,是為如來藏門」——門是能通之處,如來藏不是一個實體,是一道通向無我的門。

那為什麼不乾脆只說無我,偏要立一個如來藏?經自己給了答案:為了斷除愚夫「畏無我句」的怖畏。有一類眾生,一聽「無我」就心生恐怖,以為斷滅、以為無所依。對這一類,佛便說離妄想、無所有境界的如來藏,先給他一個可依的門,再引他離我見、入三解脫門。

這裡經給了一個極漂亮的譬喻——陶家一泥。陶家在一團泥上,用人工、水、木、輪、繩種種方便,作出種種不同的器皿:碗、瓶、罐,樣子各異,泥卻是同一團泥。如來也這樣,在「法無我」、離一切妄想相之處,用種種善巧,有時說如來藏、有時說無我——說的話不同,說的那一件事是同一件。如來藏與無我,就像瓶與碗,異名而同泥;隨眾生的根機不同而異說,並不是真有兩個東西。這一喻,把「如來藏同神我」的疑,連根拔掉了。

用唯識的話說,如來藏的落點正在這裡:它不是離識別有的一個清淨我,它就是那離言、無所有的無我門。前面卷一已立過藏識——那根本識的真相是不生不滅的一面,現行是攀緣現境的一面。如來藏,說的正是這根本識「離妄想、無所有」的那一面。所以它一頭連著清淨常住,一頭卻通向無我;認它作「我」的,是只見了清淨常住,沒看見它本是離妄之門。同一團泥,外道摶成了「我」,如來摶成了「無我門」——差的不是泥,是摶泥的手。

意生身:轉捨心意意識的那一轉

順著如來藏門,經接著開修行的四法:善分別自心現、觀外性非性、離生住滅見、得自覺聖智善樂。這四法一路修上去,到頂上結出一個果——住第八菩薩地,「轉捨心、意、意識、五法、自性、二無我相身」,證得意生身。

這一「轉捨」,正是唯識轉依的經據。心、意、意識這三名,就是卷一藏識、意、識的三分,到了唯識論裡便是第八、第七、前六的三能變。所謂轉依,不是把這三個識滅掉、換一個乾淨的東西進來,而是就在這同一個識上,轉染成淨、轉識成智。第八地菩薩證無生法忍,正是這一轉的關口。

而意生身這名字,經自己也給了喻:譬如意去,迅疾無礙。意念一動,石壁也擋它不住,能到無量由延之外,因為先前見過、憶念不忘,自心流注不絕,身便無障礙地生起。菩薩的意生身也這樣——是如幻三昧之力所成,隨憶念本願,一時俱生,為成熟眾生而現。這一喻要緊在「隨憶念、自心流注」六個字:意生身不是另造一個身,是自心所現、隨願而起的化現。轉依所得的,不是一個外來的果,是自心本具、一轉便顯的用。

言說不是第一義:遍計所執,依言而起

過了如來藏門與轉依,經轉到第二大事——言說。大慧又問:那「能言說」是第一義呢,還是「所言說」的才是第一義?

世尊答得斬釘截鐵:能言說不是第一義,所言說也不是第一義。為什麼?因為第一義是聖智自覺所證得的,不是言說妄想所覺的境界。言說是生滅動搖、輾轉憑因緣而起的,凡是輾轉憑因緣而起的,便顯不出第一義。宗泐分得清楚:能言說是「能詮之教」,所言說是「所詮之理」,二者俱非第一義;第一義是「自得之妙、聖智樂處」,不是言說能到的。他還標出言說不顯第一義有三:一是言說生滅無常,二是言說有自他之相,三是言說不了唯心。

這一段,正接著唯識的三性讀。經先立四種言說妄想相:相言說、夢言說、過妄想計著言說、無始妄想言說——執色相而起的、憶夢境而起的、念昔怨而起的、無始習氣而起的。四種來路不同,同是妄想。用三性看,這四種言說,正是遍計所執的現行:名言安立,執言為實,把本無自性的東西說成有。而言說所指不到的那個第一義、那聖智自覺所證的離言境界,便是圓成實——它只能證,不能說。遍計所執依言說而起,圓成實離言說而證:這一分,就是「言說非第一義」這一句底下的唯識義。

經還把言說與妄想的關係說得很細:言說與妄想,非異、非不異。若是異,妄想就不該是言說之因;若是不異,言語便顯不出義,可它偏偏能顯示。這「非異非不異」,說的正是名與義的糾纏——名依妄想而起,妄想又借名而增,二者互為因,卻又不是一個東西。看破這一層,才知道為什麼「隨言取義」是遍計的根。

一鏡現眾色:諸喻只說一件事

言說之後,經放出一大串譬喻,來破外道依「一異、俱不俱、有無、非有非無、常無常」的妄見。這一串喻是本段最密的地方,而它們其實都在說同一件事——自心現量。

群鹿見春時陽焰,渴極了,便當作水,迷亂奔逐,不知那不是水。乾闥婆城,凡愚無智,卻起了城想——其實非有城、非無城。旋火之輪,本是一點火旋轉,愚夫卻作輪想。水泡貌似摩尼寶珠,愚小無智,便當真寶去追逐——那水泡非摩尼、非非摩尼。水中現出樹影,那影非影非非影、非樹形非非樹形。到了最要緊的一喻:明鏡隨緣現出一切色像,而鏡自己並無妄想;那色像非像非非像,愚夫卻於自心所現的像上,起了「像、非像」的計著。

這一串喻,喻體各異——陽焰、幻城、火輪、水泡、樹影、鏡像——所顯的義只一個:一切所見,都是自心所現;於自心現上妄計「一、異、常、斷」,便如渴鹿逐炎、凡愚見城,追的是本無之物。明鏡一喻尤其是眼:鏡不動而萬像現,像現而鏡無妄想;愚夫卻認鏡中像作實,起種種計著。這正是唯識「唯識無境」的經據——境非在外,是識所現;執識所現為外境實有,便是遍計。看住這面鏡,外道那五花八門的妄見,便如鏡中之像,現而非實。

外道之所以陷在裡頭,經也點了:他們「不知自心現量」。不知一切是自心所現,便把識所現的相當作心外實有,於是在這實有之上分「一異常斷」,愈分愈遠,自壞壞他。破的方法不在多辯,只在一句:隨入自心現量。境是心現,計執便歇。

四種禪:一道上去的階

到了本段的收尾,經開出四種禪,把前面所說的觀行,收成一道次第的階。

第一是愚夫所行禪。聲聞、緣覺、外道的修行者,觀人無我,觀骨鎖的自相共相,觀無常、苦、不淨,以計著這些為首;相相不能作「無異」之觀,前後進修而那「想」不曾除滅。這一層,只到人無我,還在計著相上,所以判為愚夫。第二是觀察義禪:既觀了人無我,再進觀法無我、觀諸地之相的義,漸次增進——這一層,從人無我進到法無我,是二無我的門。第三是攀緣如禪:既知連「二無我」之想也還是妄想,便在如實之處不生妄想——這一層,連能觀的無我想也放下,攀緣那如如。第四是如來禪:契入如來地,行自覺聖智相的三種樂住,成辦眾生不可思議之事。

這四禪,用唯識看,正是一道轉依的階:從人無我(破我執),到法無我(破法執),到二無我想亦不生(能所俱寂),到入如來地行自覺聖智(轉依究竟)。二障——煩惱障與所知障——正是沿這道階一層層淨去。經前面才說「為淨煩惱、爾炎障故」,爾炎障就是所知障;四禪這道階,便是淨二障的行路圖。愚夫所行禪淨的是煩惱障的粗分,觀察義、攀緣如漸淨所知障,如來禪則是二障究竟淨、轉依圓成之地。一問如來藏起,一階四禪收:如來藏是那可證的門,四禪是走進門的路。

承衍

本段所立的三事——如來藏離妄無我、言說非第一義、心意識轉捨——後世唯識諸論一一承接。承得最直接的,仍是成唯識論。論定心意識三名時,引楞伽的伽他:藏識名心、思量名意、了境名識——本段「轉捨心、意、意識」的三名,到了論裡便是第八、第七、前六的三能變;論立第八識恒轉不斷時,又搬進楞伽藏識海浪的偈。本段的「心意識轉捨」,與卷一的藏識海浪同是一軸:那裡立藏識之體,這裡明藏識之轉,合起來便是唯識轉依的全幅。

言說非第一義的這一著,則接成了唯識三性的骨架:遍計所執依言而起、圓成實離言而證,五法三自性一路承這「言說不顯第一義」而立。攝大乘論立阿賴耶為所知依、明其藏義,承的也是這如來藏藏識之義(雖未明引其文,而承其義)。百法心法八識中,那第八、第七、前六的位子,也本於此段心意識的三分。

禪傳承史料須分層來看:淨覺 T2837 記達摩令慧可依四卷《楞伽》行而自然得度〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕,道宣 T2060 記「初達摩禪師以四卷楞伽授可」〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕;「可以印心」則見宋人卷首序〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕。因而,本段可放在後世禪門接受史中互讀,卻不能把宋序語回填至唐代史料,亦不能斷為祖師禪唯一所本。

Beginning from a hard question

Mahāmati's question is the most dangerous in the whole scripture: World-Honored One, you say the Tathāgata-womb is intrinsically pure, constantly abiding and unchanging, present within the bodies of all sentient beings — then in what, exactly, does this differ from the "divine self" the outsiders speak of? The outsiders too say there is a constant agent able to act, apart from all attributes, pervading all and never perishing; you say there is a pure, constantly-abiding Tathāgata-womb — is this not just a "self" under a changed name?

The question is aimed with terrible precision. If the Tathāgata-womb really is some pure, constant, all-pervading thing, then it and the divine self differ by a name alone. And the one thing the whole Yogācāra lineage most dreads is exactly this step: to make that root-consciousness, that Tathāgata-womb, solid into a "self." So how the World-Honored One answers this one question decides whether the Tathāgata-womb can stand inside the gate of Yogācāra at all. To see this passage clearly, first fix your eye upon this question.

The potter's one clay: the Tathāgata-womb is a gate, not a self

The World-Honored One's answer strikes down the doubt of a divine self in a single line: when I speak of the Tathāgata-womb, I am speaking of emptiness, markless­ness, wishlessness, suchness, the true limit, the dharma-nature, the dharma-body, nirvāṇa, being apart from intrinsic nature, neither arising nor ceasing, original quiescence, intrinsic nirvāṇa — this whole long string of names all speaks of the Tathāgata-womb. Zonglei, reading here, says it in a word: these are all alternative names of the Tathāgata-womb; the Buddha is dispelling words by words, speaking "self" and speaking "no-self" too, and it is not that self the outsiders solidly reckon. Apart-from-falsity is just no-self, and this is the Tathāgata-womb gate — a gate is a place one can pass through; the Tathāgata-womb is not a solid substance, it is a doorway opening onto no-self.

Then why not simply say no-self outright, why must a Tathāgata-womb be set up at all? The scripture gives its own answer: to cut off the foolish person's dread of the phrase "no self." There is a kind of being who, the moment he hears "no self," is seized with terror, taking it for annihilation, for having nothing to rely on. For this kind, the Buddha speaks of the Tathāgata-womb, the realm apart-from-false-imagining where nothing whatever is [to be found]: he gives him first a gate to rely on, then leads him to leave the view of self and enter the three gates of liberation.

And here the scripture gives a most beautiful simile — the potter's one clay. Upon a single lump of clay, the potter, by hand-labor, water, wood, the wheel, and the cord, makes vessels of every kind: bowl, jar, pot, each of a different shape, yet the clay is one and the same lump. The Tathāgata is just so: within the no-self of dharmas, apart from all marks of false imagining, by every kind of skillful means, he at times speaks of the Tathāgata-womb, at times of no-self — the words spoken differ, but the one thing spoken of is one and the same thing. The Tathāgata-womb and no-self are like the jar and the bowl, alternative names but the same clay; they are told differently according to the differing capacities of sentient beings, and it is not that there are truly two things. This one simile pulls up by the root the doubt that "the Tathāgata-womb is the same as the divine self."

Put in the language of Yogācāra, the landing-point of the Tathāgata-womb is exactly here: it is not a pure self existing apart from consciousness; it is that very apart-from-speech, nothing-whatever no-self gate. Scroll One already set up the store-consciousness — the true face of that root-consciousness is the side that neither arises nor ceases, its active functioning the side that reaches out and manifests present objects. The Tathāgata-womb speaks precisely of that "apart-from-false-imagining, nothing-whatever" side of this root-consciousness. And so it faces one way toward pure constant abiding, and the other way it opens onto no-self; the one who takes it for a "self" has seen only the pure constant abiding, and has not seen that it is at root the gate of apart-from-falsity. Out of the one same lump of clay, the outsiders have kneaded a "self," the Tathāgata a "no-self gate" — what differs is not the clay, but the hand that kneads it.

The mind-made body: that one turning that casts off mind-mentation-consciousness

Following upon the Tathāgata-womb gate, the scripture next opens the four dharmas of practice: being skilled in discerning the manifestation of one's own mind, observing that outer natures are without nature, leaving behind the view of arising-abiding-ceasing, and winning the excellent bliss of the noble wisdom of self-realization. These four dharmas, cultivated all the way up, bear at the top a single fruit — abiding on the eighth bodhisattva ground, casting off that body which is the marks of mind, mentation, mental consciousness, the five dharmas, the intrinsic natures, and the twofold no-self, and winning the mind-made body.

This one "casting off" is precisely the scriptural warrant for the Yogācāra transformation of the basis. The three names mind, mentation, and mental consciousness are just the threefold division of store-consciousness, mentation, and consciousness from Scroll One, which in the Yogācāra treatise become the three transformations — the eighth, the seventh, and the first six. What is called the transformation of the basis is not the extinguishing of these three consciousnesses and the bringing-in of some clean thing to replace them; it is, upon this very same consciousness, the turning of the defiled into the pure, the turning of consciousness into wisdom. The eighth-ground bodhisattva's winning of the forbearance of the non-arising of dharmas is exactly the pass of this one turning.

And for that name "mind-made body," the scripture gives its own simile: like the going of thought, swift and without hindrance. Thought once stirs, and even a stone wall cannot bar it; it can reach measureless leagues away — because what one has seen before, held in memory and not forgotten, flows on unbroken in one's own mind, and the body thereupon arises without hindrance. The bodhisattva's mind-made body is just so — formed by the power of the samādhi of illusion, arising all at once, all together following upon the fundamental vow held in memory, manifested to bring sentient beings to ripeness. The heart of this simile lies in those words, "following upon memory, one's own mind flowing on": the mind-made body is not another body newly made; it is the manifestation of one's own mind, arising following upon the vow. What the transformation of the basis wins is not a fruit come from outside; it is the functioning that one's own mind already holds, made manifest the instant it turns.

Speech is not the ultimate truth: the imagined, arising in reliance upon speech

Past the Tathāgata-womb gate and the transformation of the basis, the scripture turns to the second great matter — speech. Mahāmati asks again: is it "that which speaks" that is the ultimate truth, or is it "that which is spoken"?

The World-Honored One answers as with a nail driven home: that which speaks is not the ultimate truth, nor is that which is spoken the ultimate truth. Why? Because the ultimate truth is what is won by the noble wisdom of self-realization, not the realm of which false-imagining speech is aware. Speech is the arising-and-ceasing, the wavering, the turning-forth in reliance upon cause-and-condition; and whatever is a turning-forth in reliance upon cause-and-condition does not make the ultimate truth appear. Zonglei divides it clearly: that which speaks is "the teaching that expresses," that which is spoken is "the principle that is expressed," and both are not the ultimate truth; the ultimate truth is "the wonder won of oneself, the place the noble wisdom delights in," which speech cannot reach. He further marks out that speech's not making the ultimate truth appear has three reasons: first, that speech is arising-ceasing and impermanent; second, that speech has the marks of self and other; third, that speech does not understand mind-only.

This passage is to be read straight on with the three natures of Yogācāra. The scripture first sets up the four kinds of false-imagining-speech mark: mark-speech, dream-speech, the speech of clinging to the fault of false imagining, and beginningless false-imagining speech — the speech that arises from clinging to the color-mark, from recollecting a dream-realm, from recollecting a former grudge, from beginningless habit-energy. The four come by different roads, and are alike false imagining. Seen through the three natures, these four speeches are just the active functioning of the imagined: name-and-speech is set up, speech is grasped as real, and what is at root without intrinsic nature is spoken of as having it. And that ultimate truth which speech's pointing cannot reach, that apart-from-speech realm realized by the noble wisdom of self-realization, is the truly-perfected — it can only be realized, it cannot be spoken. The imagined arises in reliance upon speech, the truly-perfected is realized apart from speech: this division is the Yogācāra sense beneath that one sentence, "speech is not the ultimate truth."

The scripture puts the relation of speech and false imagining very finely too: speech and false imagining are neither different nor not-different. Were they different, false imagining should not be the cause of speech; were they not-different, the words would make no meaning appear — yet they can make it appear. This "neither different nor not-different" speaks precisely of the entanglement of name and meaning: the name arises in reliance upon false imagining, and false imagining, borrowing the name, grows the more; the two are causes of one another, and yet are not one thing. See through this layer, and one knows why "taking the meaning as the words give it" is the root of the imagined.

One mirror shows many colors: the several similes speak of one thing only

After speech, the scripture lets fly a whole long string of similes, to break the outsiders' false view that relies upon one-and-different, together-and-not-together, being-and-non-being, neither-being-nor-non-being, constant-and-inconstant. This string of similes is the densest place in the whole movement, and they all in truth speak of one and the same thing — the measure of one's own mind.

A herd of deer, seeing the spring mirage, thirst-stricken, take it for water, and rush in confusion after it, not knowing it is not water. The gandharva-city: the common fool, without wisdom, yet forms the thought of a city — though in truth there is neither a city nor no city. The whirling firebrand: a single point of fire in a whirl, yet the foolish person forms the thought of a wheel. The water-bubble resembling a maṇi-jewel: the young and foolish, without wisdom, take it for a true jewel and pursue it — though that bubble is neither a maṇi nor no maṇi. The shadow of a tree appearing in water: that shadow is neither shadow nor no-shadow, neither the shape of a tree nor no-shape-of-a-tree. And then the most crucial simile of all: the bright mirror manifests all the color-images according to conditions, while the mirror itself has no false imagining; those color-images are neither image nor no-image, yet the foolish person, upon the images manifested by his own mind, raises the clinging of "image" and "no-image."

This string of similes — their vehicles all differ: mirage, phantom-city, firebrand, water-bubble, tree-shadow, mirror-image — but the sense they show is one alone: all that is seen is the manifestation of one's own mind; and to reckon falsely, upon one's own mind's manifestation, of "one, different, constant, cut-off," is like the thirsting deer chasing the mirage, the common fool seeing the city — chasing after a thing that is from the first not there. The mirror-simile is the very eye: the mirror does not stir, yet the myriad images appear; the images appear, yet the mirror has no false imagining; but the foolish person takes the image in the mirror for real and raises every kind of clinging. This is exactly the Yogācāra scriptural warrant of "consciousness-only, no [outer] object" — the object is not outside, it is what consciousness manifests; to grasp what consciousness manifests as an outer object solidly existing is the imagined. Hold fast to this mirror, and the outsiders' many-colored false views are as images in a mirror, appearing yet not real.

Why the outsiders are trapped within it, the scripture also points out: they "do not know the measure of their own mind's manifestation." Not knowing that all is one's own mind's manifestation, they take the mark that consciousness manifests for something solidly existing outside the mind, and thereupon, upon this solid existence, divide "one, different, constant, cut-off," and the farther they divide the farther they stray, ruining themselves and ruining others. The way to break it lies not in much disputation, but in one line alone: enter the measure of one's own mind. The object is the mind's manifesting; let the clinging rest, and it is done.

The four kinds of meditation: the steps of one road going up

At the close of this movement, the scripture opens the four kinds of meditation, gathering all the contemplative practice spoken of before into a single graded stair.

The first is the meditation practiced by the foolish. The practitioners among the śrāvakas, pratyekabuddhas, and outsiders contemplate the no-self of persons, contemplate the particular mark and shared mark of the chain of bones, contemplate impermanence, suffering, and impurity, taking the clinging to these for their head; mark upon mark, they cannot make the contemplation of "no-difference," and advancing in cultivation through the turning-forth of before and after, that "thought" is never extinguished. This layer reaches only the no-self of persons, still upon the clinging to marks, and so it is judged foolish. The second is the meditation that observes meanings: having contemplated the no-self of persons, one advances further to contemplate the no-self of dharmas, contemplating the meaning of the marks of the grounds, in due sequence advancing higher — this layer passes from the no-self of persons into the no-self of dharmas, the gate of the twofold no-self. The third is the meditation that fastens upon suchness: knowing that even the thought of the "twofold no-self" is still false imagining, one gives rise to no false imagining in the place of suchness-as-it-is — this layer sets down even the contemplating no-self-thought itself, and fastens upon suchness-as-such. The fourth is the Tathāgata's meditation: entering the Tathāgata ground, practicing the three kinds of blissful abiding that are the mark of the noble wisdom of self-realization, and accomplishing the inconceivable deeds for sentient beings.

These four meditations, seen through Yogācāra, are exactly one graded stair of the transformation of the basis: from the no-self of persons (breaking the clinging to self), to the no-self of dharmas (breaking the clinging to dharmas), to the non-arising even of the twofold-no-self-thought (grasper and grasped both stilled), to entering the Tathāgata ground and practicing the noble wisdom of self-realization (the transformation of the basis at its ultimate). The two obstructions — the affliction-obstruction and the cognitive obstruction — are purged away layer by layer along just this stair. The scripture said just before, "in order to purify away the affliction and the cognitive obstruction"; the four meditations are just the road-map for purging the two obstructions. The meditation practiced by the foolish purges the coarse part of the affliction-obstruction; the meditation that observes meanings and the meditation that fastens upon suchness gradually purge the cognitive obstruction; and the Tathāgata's meditation is the ground where the two obstructions are ultimately purged and the transformation of the basis is fully accomplished. From the one question of the Tathāgata-womb it rises, at the one stair of the four meditations it closes: the Tathāgata-womb is that gate one can realize, the four meditations the road walking into the gate.

Onward Transmission

This movement's three matters — the Tathāgata-womb apart-from-falsity and no-self, speech not the ultimate truth, the casting-off of mind-mentation-consciousness — are taken up one by one by the later Yogācāra treatises. The one that takes it up most directly is still the Cheng Weishi Lun. When the treatise fixes the three names mind, mentation, and consciousness, it cites the Laṅkā gāthā: the store-consciousness is termed mind, deliberation is termed mentation, the cognizing of objects is termed consciousness — this movement's three names of "casting off mind, mentation, mental consciousness" become in the treatise the eighth, the seventh, and the first six, the three transformations; and when the treatise sets up the eighth consciousness as ever-evolving without break, it again carries in the Laṅkā's store-consciousness-ocean-and-waves verse. This movement's "casting off mind-mentation-consciousness," and Scroll One's store-consciousness ocean-and-waves, are one and the same axis: there the substance of the store-consciousness is set up, here the turning of the store-consciousness is made plain, and joined together they are the full breadth of the Yogācāra transformation of the basis.

The move of "speech is not the ultimate truth," in turn, is joined into the frame of the three natures of Yogācāra: the imagined arises in reliance upon speech, the truly-perfected is realized apart from speech, and the five dharmas and the three intrinsic natures are all set up carrying forward this "speech does not make the ultimate truth appear." The Mahāyāna-saṃgraha, establishing the ālaya as the knowable support and making plain its store-sense, likewise carries forward this Tathāgata-womb store-consciousness sense (inheriting the sense though it does not overtly cite the text). And within the mind-dharmas of the Hundred Dharmas, the places of the eighth, the seventh, and the first six rest too upon this movement's threefold division of mind-mentation-consciousness.

Chan reception sources must remain stratified. Jingjue T2837 records Bodhidharma telling Huike to practice in reliance on the four-scroll Laṅkā and thereby attain deliverance〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕; Daoxuan T2060 records entrustment of the four-scroll Laṅkā〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕. The formula "it may seal the mind" belongs to the Song preface〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕. This movement may therefore be read within later Chan reception, but the Song formula cannot be backfilled into Tang sources and the movement cannot be declared Patriarchal Chan’s unique foundation.

卷二 · 涅槃·神力Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll Two · Nirvāṇa and Spiritual Power (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一個問起

大慧的問,還是那麼短:所謂涅槃,到底是就哪一種法,說它叫涅槃?

問的口氣,像是要人指出一樣東西來——涅槃是什麼?是某個可得的境、某個可到的處嗎?可世尊答下來的第一句,就把這種找法堵死了:一切自性上的習氣,連同藏識、意、意識所見的熏習,一齊轉變了,這就叫涅槃。你聽——他沒有指一樣新東西給你,他指的是「轉變」二字。涅槃不在別處,就在你這八個識的習氣裡;不是把識丟掉、換一片乾淨的心進來,而是這同一片心,習氣轉了。這一句,是整段的眼,也是唯識一系「轉依」二字的經源。所以這一段,先要看清一件事:轉的是什麼,不轉的又是什麼。

一切自性習氣,藏意識轉變:轉依而非別得

世尊說涅槃是「藏、意、意識見習轉變」。這三個名字,正是唯識所立的三重識:藏識是那恒時承載一切種子的根本識,意是那念念執我的思量識,意識連著前五是那攀緣分別的了境識。凡夫的生死,就從這三重識的習氣裡流出來——見一分、執一分、熏一分,種子落回藏識,又再現行,如是輪轉。而涅槃呢?就是這一整套習氣的流向被轉過來了。

要緊的是這個「轉」怎麼轉。古德在這裡下了一把極利的刀:轉藏識、事識為自覺聖智之境,這叫涅槃;可是一切眾生本來就是涅槃相,哪裡另有一個「轉變」可得?——所謂名轉而體不轉。這八個字,把唯識轉依的關節一刀剖開了。轉的是什麼?是習氣的染淨、識的流向;不轉的是什麼?是這片心的體。就像轉識成智,不是滅了識另生一個智,是這同一個識,轉染分別為淨了知。所以涅槃不是「本無而今有」的一樣新得——若是新得,它就該會壞、會失;正因為它是「本有而今顯」,是體上除障、習上轉淨,它才不壞、不死。你不必到別處去找一個涅槃,你要做的,是把這片正在起惑造業的心,就地轉過來。轉一個身,不換一片心——這是本段給唯識行人的第一句話。

離斷常、非死非壞:恒轉故不斷,離妄故不常

接著世尊立涅槃的相:它是聖智自覺的境界,離斷、離常。怎麼離?自相、共相所起的妄想都斷了,所以不落常;三世聖者都親證得了它,所以不落斷。古德把這兩句收得極準:離妄情,所以非常;顯真性,所以非斷。

這一著,正是唯識看第八識「非斷非常」的老眼光。凡夫在身心底下要找一個「我」,找的無非兩種:要嘛找一個常住不動的——那是常見;要嘛見它念念滅去,便說一了百了、斷滅無餘——那是斷見。可涅槃偏偏兩頭都不落。它不是常,因為那攀著自相共相的妄想已經斷盡,沒有一個凝然不動的「性」堪執;它不是斷,因為它是三世聖者所共證的實境,不是斷滅的空無。世尊還加一句:涅槃不壞、不死;若它會死,就該再受生相續,若它會壞,就該墮在有為裡。古德在這裡分得很細:凡夫是有壞有死的,二乘入了真空涅槃,灰身滅智,看似不壞不死,其實還受變易之生、還著於空,仍是有相續、仍是有為;唯有如來涅槃,離了這一切相,才真是大乘行人所歸。這就把「涅槃」從凡夫的斷滅、二乘的偏空裡,一層一層揀了出來。

二種計著:言說與事,都散在「不覺自心現」上

世尊立涅槃的相之後,回頭指出生死的病根,說有兩種對自性之相的計著:一是對言說自性相的計著,從無始言說虛偽的習氣而生;二是對事自性相的計著,從不覺那原是自心所現、卻在分齊上分別而生。

這兩種計著,用唯識的話說,正是遍計所執的兩張面孔。言說計著,是執著名言——聽見一個名,便當真有一個與名相符的自性在那裡,於是言說熏習輾轉不斷。事計著,是執著諸法——把自心所現的境,當成心外實有的事物去攀取。古德在這裡又下一刀,快得很:若了言說性空、諸法唯心,哪裡還有什麼計著可言!——一句「諸法唯心」,就把兩種計著的根一齊斬了。你之所以計著言說,是因為不知言說本空;你之所以計著事,是因為不覺那事原是自心所現。這正接著前段的涅槃義:涅槃是藏意識的轉變,而轉變的關要,就在這「不覺」轉成「覺」——覺了「唯心」,言說的計著、事的計著,如霜見日,當下消融。所以二計著不是要另外去對治的兩個敵人,它們就是「不覺自心現」這一件事的兩個影子;了唯心,則轉依成,涅槃顯。

二種神力:一片心自己轉,也須佛力來扶

指出了病、也指出了藥,世尊接著說一件看似轉了話頭、其實正扣著轉依的事——如來以兩種神力建立菩薩。一是在三昧正受中為菩薩現身說法的神力,二是為菩薩手灌其頂的神力。菩薩初登地,安住佛的神力,入「大乘照明三昧」,十方諸佛便現身為他說法;地地增進,積劫善根,次第對治所治,直到法雲地,受諸佛灌頂。

這裡要問一句:涅槃既是自心的轉依,轉的是自己的習氣,為什麼還要佛的神力來加?古德答得極中肯:由佛神力能令見佛,可是也要菩薩三昧的善根,兩下感應一致,才入得了這照明的定。這一句,正說中了唯識講因緣的分寸:自善根是因,是親;佛神力是增上緣,是助;闕一不可。初心菩薩道力未充,若不假佛力加持,不但進不到如來地,連聲聞、魔界都遠離不了。所以「轉一個身」不是關起門來一個人硬轉——賴耶裡的染習太深太細,自力扶著自力,常有扶不住的時候;佛的神力,就是那從外來扶你一把、又不替你走路的增上緣。轉依終究是你自己的心轉,佛力只是叫你這片心轉得動、轉得穩。

世尊為此設了一個極動人的譬喻:法雲地菩薩受灌頂,就像自在的轉輪聖王、天帝釋為太子灌頂授位一樣。太子受了灌頂,便紹了王位;菩薩受了佛的手灌其頂,便紹了佛位。這一灌,不是外加一個什麼給你,是印證你這片心已轉到了紹佛之地——還是那句話,名轉而體不轉,連紹位,也只是顯你本具的佛性,不是換了一個身分進來。

承衍

這一段所立的涅槃義、二計著義、神力建立義,後世唯識諸論一一承接。論立轉依、立無住涅槃時,所依的正是這「藏意識轉變即涅槃、名轉而體不轉」的義理——涅槃非別法,乃賴耶等識轉染成淨之所顯,本段是它的經源;三十頌那句「捨二麤重故,便證得轉依」,捨的正是本段藏意識裡的習氣,轉的正是本段所說的那一片心。二種自性的計著,到了論裡便是遍計所執的兩張面孔,而「若了諸法唯心則計著空」,正是三無性、唯識觀所要斷的那個執。至於二種神力,接著菩薩十地的次第、佛力加持的增上緣義——一地一地對治所治、直到法雲地灌頂,正是唯識菩薩道地地轉依、漸斷二障的行相。

禪傳承史料須分層來看:淨覺 T2837 記達摩令慧可依四卷《楞伽》行而自然得度〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕,道宣 T2060 記「初達摩禪師以四卷楞伽授可」〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕;「可以印心」則見宋人卷首序〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕。因而,本段可放在後世禪門接受史中互讀,卻不能把宋序語回填至唐代史料,亦不能斷為祖師禪唯一所本。

Beginning from a single question

Mahāmati's question is short, as ever: this thing called nirvāṇa — of which dharma, after all, does one speak in calling it nirvāṇa?

The tone of the asking is as though he wanted someone to point out a thing to him — what is nirvāṇa? Is it some realm one can win, some place one can arrive at? But the very first line of the World-Honored One's answer bars that whole way of seeking. The habit-energy laid upon all the intrinsic natures, together with the perfumings seen by the store consciousness, mentation, and consciousness — let these all alike be transformed, and this is what is called nirvāṇa. Listen to it: he points out to you no new thing; what he points to is the two words "be transformed." Nirvāṇa is nowhere else than here, in the habit-energy of these eight consciousnesses of yours; it is not a matter of throwing the consciousnesses away and fetching in some clean fresh mind in their place, but of this same one mind, its habit-energy transformed. This one line is the eye of the whole passage, and it is the scriptural source of those two words the whole Yogācāra lineage rests on — "the transformation of the basis." So with this passage, the first thing to see clearly is one thing: what is it that transforms, and what is it that does not.

The habit-energy of all the intrinsic natures, the store-consciousness-and-mentation transformed: the transformation of the basis, not a separate winning

The World-Honored One says that nirvāṇa is "the transformation of the seen-perfumings of the store consciousness, mentation, and consciousness." These three names are just the threefold consciousness the Yogācāra sets up: the store consciousness is that root-consciousness which bears all the seeds at every moment; mentation is that reckoning consciousness which thought by thought clings to a self; and the mental consciousness, joined to the first five, is that object-cognizing consciousness which reaches out and discriminates. The birth-and-death of the common person flows out from the habit-energy of these three consciousnesses — a portion seen, a portion clung to, a portion perfumed; the seeds fall back into the store consciousness, and manifest again as active operation, and so the wheel turns. And nirvāṇa? It is just that this whole current of habit-energy has been turned about.

What matters is how this "turning" turns. The ancient master lays a most keen blade upon it here: to transform the store consciousness and the object-consciousness into the realm of the noble wisdom of self-realization — this is called nirvāṇa; yet all sentient beings are, from the first, the very mark of nirvāṇa, so where is there any further "transformation" to be had? — this is what is called the name transforms though the substance does not. These few words cut the very joint of the Yogācāra transformation of the basis clean open. What is it that transforms? The defiled-and-pure of the habit-energy, the current of the consciousness. What is it that does not transform? The substance of this one mind. It is like transforming consciousness into wisdom: not extinguishing the consciousness and giving birth to some other wisdom, but this same one consciousness, its defiled discriminating turned into pure knowing. So nirvāṇa is not a new winning that "was not before and now is" — were it a new winning, it would have to perish, would have to be lost; it is precisely because it is a "was there fundamentally and now disclosed," a removing of obstruction upon the substance and a transforming of the habit into the pure, that it neither perishes nor dies. You need not go elsewhere to seek a nirvāṇa; what you are to do is to turn about, right where it is, this mind that is at this moment giving rise to delusion and framing deeds. Turn the body, change not a single mind — this is the first word this movement speaks to one who walks the Yogācāra way.

Apart from annihilation and eternalism, neither dying nor perishing: because it ever-evolves it is not annihilated, because it is apart from the false it is not eternal

Next the World-Honored One sets up the mark of nirvāṇa: it is the realm of the noble wisdom of self-realization, apart from annihilation and apart from eternalism. How apart? Because the false imagining that takes the particular mark and the shared mark is cut off, it does not fall into the eternal; because the noble ones of the three times have all personally realized it, it does not fall into annihilation. The ancient master gathers these two lines up most exactly: apart from false disposition, therefore not eternal; disclosing the true nature, therefore not annihilated.

This move is precisely the old way the Yogācāra sees the eighth consciousness as "neither annihilated nor eternal." When the common person would seek a "self" beneath body and mind, what he seeks is nothing but one of two things: either he seeks something eternally abiding and unmoving — that is the eternalist view; or he sees it perishing thought by thought and pronounces it all cut off with nothing left over — that is the annihilationist view. But nirvāṇa falls into neither end. It is not eternal, because the false imagining that clung to the particular and shared marks is already cut through, and there is no coagulate unmoving "nature" left to grasp; it is not annihilated, because it is the actual realm the noble ones of the three times all realize together, and not an annihilated void-and-nothing. The World-Honored One adds one line more: nirvāṇa neither perishes nor dies; were it to die, it should again receive birth and continue on; were it to perish, it should fall within the conditioned. The ancient master divides it very finely here: the common person has perishing and dying; the two vehicles, entering the nirvāṇa of true emptiness, ashing the body and extinguishing knowing, seem to neither perish nor die, yet in truth still receive the birth of transmutation and still cling to the emptiness, still having a continuum and still being within the conditioned; only the Tathāgata's nirvāṇa, apart from all these marks, is truly that to which one who walks the great vehicle goes for refuge. And so "nirvāṇa" is picked out, layer by layer, from the common person's annihilation and the two vehicles' one-sided emptiness.

The two graspings: speech and things, both scattered upon "not awakening to one's own mind's manifestation"

After setting up the mark of nirvāṇa, the World-Honored One turns back to point out the root-illness of birth-and-death, saying there are two kinds of grasping at the mark of intrinsic nature: first, the grasping at the mark of the intrinsic nature of speech, which arises from the false and unreal habit-energy of speech from beginningless time; second, the grasping at the mark of the intrinsic nature of things, which arises from not awakening to what is fundamentally one's own mind's manifestation, and yet discriminating it within its apparent bounds.

These two graspings, said in the Yogācāra's words, are precisely the two faces of the imagined [nature]. The grasping at speech is a clinging to name-and-word — one hears a name and takes it that there truly is a self-nature answering to the name standing there, and so the perfuming of speech goes on and on without break. The grasping at things is a clinging to dharmas — taking the object one's own mind manifests to be a thing really existing outside the mind, and reaching out to grasp at it. The ancient master lays another blade here, and a quick one: if one comprehends that the nature of speech is empty and that all dharmas are mind-only, where is there any grasping left to speak of! — one line, "all dharmas are mind-only," and the root of the two graspings is cut through together. The reason you grasp at speech is that you do not know speech is fundamentally empty; the reason you grasp at things is that you do not awaken to the fact that the thing is fundamentally one's own mind's manifestation. This joins straight on to the sense of nirvāṇa in the preceding passage: nirvāṇa is the transformation of the store-consciousness-and-mentation, and the pivot of that transformation lies just in this turning of "not awakening" into "awakening" — awaken to "mind-only," and the grasping at speech and the grasping at things, like frost meeting the sun, melt away on the spot. So the two graspings are not two enemies to be separately countered; they are the two shadows of that one single thing, "not awakening to one's own mind's manifestation"; comprehend mind-only, and the transformation of the basis is accomplished, and nirvāṇa is disclosed.

The two kinds of spiritual power: the one mind turns of itself, and yet must be upheld by the buddha's power

Having pointed out the illness and pointed out the medicine, the World-Honored One goes on to a matter that seems to turn the topic aside but in truth holds fast to the transformation of the basis — the Tathāgata establishes the bodhisattvas by two kinds of spiritual power. First, the spiritual power whereby, in the concentration of right reception, he manifests a body to the bodhisattva and preaches the Dharma; second, the spiritual power whereby he anoints the crown of the bodhisattva with his hand. When the bodhisattva first mounts the ground, he abides in the buddha's spiritual power and enters the samādhi of Mahāyāna illumination, and the buddhas of the ten directions manifest bodies and preach the Dharma for him; advancing ground by ground, amassing roots of goodness over kalpas, in due sequence countering what is to be countered, on to the Dharma-Cloud ground, he receives the anointing of the buddhas.

Here one line must be asked: nirvāṇa being the transformation of the basis of one's own mind, and what is turned being one's own habit-energy, why must the buddha's spiritual power still be added? The ancient master answers most to the point: by the buddha's spiritual power one is enabled to behold the buddha, and yet it also takes the roots of goodness of the bodhisattva's samādhi, the two answering as one, before one can enter this samādhi of illumination. This one line strikes precisely the measure by which the Yogācāra speaks of causes-and-conditions: one's own roots of goodness are the cause, the intimate; the buddha's spiritual power is the augmenting condition, the aid; neither may be lacking. The beginning-mind bodhisattva, his power-in-the-path not yet full, if he did not rely upon the buddha's power to uphold him, would not only be unable to advance to the Tathāgata-ground, but unable even to keep far from the realms of the śrāvaka and of Māra. And so "turning the body" is not a shutting of the door and turning by one's own force alone — the defiled habit within the store consciousness is too deep and too fine, and one's own force upholding one's own force often has its moment of failing to hold; the buddha's spiritual power is just that augmenting condition which comes from without to lend you a hand, and yet does not walk the road for you. The transformation of the basis is, in the end, your own mind's turning; the buddha's power only makes this one mind of yours able to turn, and able to turn steadily.

For this the World-Honored One sets up a most moving simile: the Dharma-Cloud-ground bodhisattva receiving the anointing is just like the sovereign wheel-turning king, or Śakra the lord of the gods, anointing the crown of a prince and conferring the position. The prince, having received the anointing, succeeds to the royal position; the bodhisattva, having received the buddha's anointing of his crown with the hand, succeeds to the buddha's position. This one anointing is not the adding of some outer thing to you; it is the sealing-witness that this one mind of yours has already turned to the ground of succeeding to the buddha — and still it is that same line, the name transforms though the substance does not: even the succession to the position is only the disclosing of the buddha-nature you fundamentally possess, not the coming-in of some changed status.

Onward Transmission

The sense of nirvāṇa, the sense of the two graspings, and the sense of the establishing by spiritual power set up in this passage are taken up, one by one, by the later Yogācāra treatises. When the treatises establish the transformation of the basis, and establish the nirvāṇa of no-abiding, what they rest upon is just this doctrine that "the transformation of the store-consciousness-and-mentation is nirvāṇa, the name transforms though the substance does not" — nirvāṇa is no separate dharma, but what is disclosed when the ālaya and the rest of the consciousnesses transform from defiled to pure, and this passage is its scriptural source; that line of the Thirty Verses, "because the two coarse-and-heavy [obstructions] are cast off, one straightway realizes the transformation of the basis" — what is cast off is precisely the habit-energy within this passage's store-consciousness-and-mentation, and what is turned is precisely the one mind this passage speaks of. The two graspings at intrinsic nature become, in the treatises, the two faces of the imagined [nature]; and "if one comprehends that all dharmas are mind-only, the graspings are empty" is just that clinging which the threefold naturelessness and the contemplation of consciousness-only are to cut off. As for the two kinds of spiritual power, it joins to the sequence of the bodhisattva's ten grounds and the augmenting-condition sense of the upholding by the buddha's power — countering ground by ground what is to be countered, on to the anointing of the Dharma-Cloud ground, is precisely the practice-mark of the Yogācāra bodhisattva-path's ground-by-ground transformation of the basis and gradual cutting-off of the two obstructions.

Chan reception sources must remain stratified. Jingjue T2837 records Bodhidharma telling Huike to practice in reliance on the four-scroll Laṅkā and thereby attain deliverance〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕; Daoxuan T2060 records entrustment of the four-scroll Laṅkā〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕. The formula "it may seal the mind" belongs to the Song preface〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕. This movement may therefore be read within later Chan reception, but the Song formula cannot be backfilled into Tang sources and the movement cannot be declared Patriarchal Chan’s unique foundation.

卷二 · 緣起·常聲·如幻·名身Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll Two · Dependent Origination, the Word "Constant," Illusion-Like, and the Name-Body (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一個追問起

大慧這回的問,帶著逼人的鋒芒。他說:世尊講緣起,只說因、說緣,卻沒把那道理自己道破;可外道也講因緣——他們說由勝妙、由自在天、由時、由微塵而生。既然雙方都在說「因」「緣」,那世尊說的「無明緣行,乃至老死」,在旁人看來豈不成了無因之說?更麻煩的是:世尊立「此有故彼有」,又說「觀因有事、觀事有因」——因待事而立、事待因而有,這樣輾轉推求,不就墮進因緣雜亂、無窮無盡的泥沼裡了嗎?

這一問問得極准。它把緣起逼到一個死角:要嘛落外道的「別有一因」,要嘛落自己的「輾轉無窮」。而世尊的答,只用了一句話便把兩頭截斷——這一句話,正是整個唯識一系緣起義的根。

攝所攝非性:緣起不在外,在自心現量

世尊答得斬截:我說「此有故彼有」,是說能攝取的與所攝取的都沒有實性,唯是覺了自心的現量。若對能攝、所攝起了計著,不覺那原是自心所現,把外境當作有、當作無,才有大慧所憂的那個過失——那可不是我說的緣起。

這一答的關節,全在「攝所攝非性,覺自心現量」十個字上。古德讀楞伽,正從這裡下刀。宗泐把「此」「彼」二字點得極實:此,就是六根;彼,就是六塵;根塵相由而起,這才是「此有故彼有」的本義。而所以能說「攝所攝非性」,是因為了達因緣所生之法唯是自心所現,其中並無一個真實的能取、也無一個真實的所取。

順著這一刀看下去,大慧的兩難便自行瓦解了。外道的「別有一因」,錯在把因安在心外——勝妙也好、微塵也好,都是離心而立的一個實體。「輾轉無窮」的憂懼,也錯在同一處:只要因與事都被當成心外的實有,它們互相追討,自然沒完沒了。而世尊把整條緣起收回自心:能取所取本無實性,緣起只是自心現量上的此有彼有——根塵相由,如鏡現像,鏡不動而像自呈。境不在外,追討的對象便落了空,雜亂無窮之難自然不生。用唯識的一面鏡子照過來,這正是「唯識無境、能所俱遣」:所取的境非實,能取的識亦不獨立,遍計於此雙遣,緣起還它一個依他起的本來面目。

大慧不甘,又進一步:莫非是言說有實性,才有一切法的性?世尊隨手拈出兔角、龜毛——世間明明說著這些名字,它們卻非有非非有,只是言說罷了。又指香積世界、普賢國土,只用瞻視便令菩薩得無生法忍,何嘗靠言說?再指蚊蚋蟲蟻,無有言說而各各辦事。這一串,把「言說有性故有法性」的執也破了:言說是造作出來的相,不是法的實性所在。

惑亂即常:一水四見,聖凡同觀而異覺

接著大慧問「常聲」:那個「常」字,是依什麼而說的?

世尊的答出人意表:是為著惑亂而說的。而正是在這惑亂上,諸聖也一樣顯現,卻不顛倒。什麼是惑亂?經自己給了一串譬喻:春時的陽焰、旋轉的火輪、目病所見的垂髮、蜃樓般的乾闥婆城、幻、夢、鏡中之像——這些是世間的顛倒所見,非明智者所取,然而也並非不現。

這一串譬喻的分量,全在「非明智,然非不現」八個字。陽焰非水,卻分明晃動在眼前;火輪非輪,卻分明轉成一圈。它不是全然沒有——不是龜毛兔角那樣的一無所有;它也不是真實的有——不是明智者所認的實境。惑亂就懸在這非有非無之間。宗泐點得直白:這七喻正喻顛倒惑亂,凡夫在迷,把本無的當作實有。

而經又添了一個更利的譬喻:恒河。同一條河水,餓鬼因業障或見為膿血、或竟不見,餘趣則見為水。就這「餓鬼見不見」而論,它沒有一定的惑亂性;就「於餘趣現」而論,它又不是全無。一水而隨業異現——這正把「離性非性」四個字,當著眼前演給人看。

問題於是逼到最緊處:既是這樣的惑亂,為什麼說它「常」?世尊答:因為相與相都不壞。惑亂的種種相,並不隨妄想相一同壞去,所以說惑亂是常。這個「常」,不是凡夫執取的那種停住不動的常——恰恰相反,是那隨業變現、念念不同的相,其「相相不壞」的這一面,被指認為常。用唯識這面鏡子照:一水四見,見膿見水各隨其業,這是依他起隨緣的現行;凡愚於此妄計一個定有定無的實水,這是遍計所執;而聖者於此離顛倒不顛倒、了它離性非性,這便是圓成實在依他上的顯現。同一個惑亂,凡聖同觀而異覺——聖者不是別見一物,只是不於此起顛倒之計著。

也正因這一點,經接著把「同一個惑亂」剖出三乘一凡的分野:於自共相起計著,是聲聞種性;於自共相不觀而計著,是緣覺種性;覺自心現量、知外性非性、不起妄想相,是佛乘種性;於種種事相起惑亂想,是愚夫種性。四種種性,並不是四個惑亂,而是就同一個惑亂,起心不同而分。到那不起妄想時,聖者的心、意、意識轉過那習氣的自性,便名為「如」——所以說如是離心的,離想的,離一切想的。這一轉,正是唯識所謂的轉依:不是滅了識別立一個真,而是就在這識上,捨那遍計的執,轉出圓成的如。

大慧再問:那惑亂究竟是有是無?世尊答:如幻,無可計著之相。若惑亂真有可計著的實相,那執取之性便滅不掉,緣起就要墮成外道的「從因緣生法」了。又問:若惑亂如幻,那它豈不又作了餘惑的因?世尊答得極細:幻不作惑的因,因為它本無妄想,不生過失;幻是從幻師施術的明處而生,不是從自妄想的過患習氣而生——這只是愚夫心裡的惑亂計著,不是聖賢的事。這一分,把「幻」與「妄想」判然剖開:幻無妄想,故清淨無過;惑亂之過不在幻,而在凡夫於幻上的計著。

如幻:不實速滅如電

順著「如幻」,經再問一層:說一切法如幻,是取它哪一點像幻?

大慧的疑很細:若說是取「種種幻相」的計著相似,那有些法就不如幻了——因為色的種種相並沒有一個作它的因,並沒有一個因使色現得如幻。世尊糾正得很準:不是取幻相計著的那種相似。一切法之所以如幻,是取它「不實、速滅如電」。

於是經拈出這一段裡最亮的譬喻——電光。譬如電光,剎那之頃一現,現了隨即壞滅,快得連愚夫都來不及現見。一切體性也正是這樣:於自妄想、自相共相上觀察,都是無性的,不該於現前色相起計著。這電光喻,比前面的陽焰、火輪又進了一層:陽焰喻的是非有非無的惑亂,電光喻的是剎那生滅的速滅。它把「如幻」從「像不像一個幻術」的相似義,扭到「剎那即滅、觀之無性」的實義上來。用唯識的鏡子照:所謂「觀察無性、非現色相計著」,正是遍計所執於色相上的雙遣;所謂「速滅如電」,正是依他起念念生滅、剎那不住的本相。

大慧又擒住一個矛盾追問:世尊既說「一切性無生」,又說「如幻」——無生是不生,如幻是宛然而現,這前後豈不打架?世尊答得周密:生與無生,唯是覺自心現量;有與非有,是外性非性,於是「無生」便顯現。我所以說無生,是為破外道「因中生果」;我所以說「性」,是為攝受生死、破斷滅之見、令弟子知有業有受生之處;我所以說「幻夢的自性相」,是為令人離自性相之執,不於相上妄起希望——好教他於如實之處見一切法,那如實之見,就是起了自心現量。這一答把「無生」與「如幻」收成一義的兩面:說「無生」是遮外道的實生,說「如幻」是遮凡愚的實有;一遮生、一遮有,同歸自心現量,何嘗相違。用唯識的話收:無生正是三無性的一面——相無性遮遍計之相,生無性遮依他之實生,勝義無性顯圓成之離言;如幻則是依他起的宛然假現。無生與如幻,本就是三性三無性的一體兩說。

名身、句身、形身:言筌是渡義的舟,象溺深泥是執筌的病

末了經轉到一樁看似平淡、卻通貫全段的事:名身、句身、形身。

善觀名句形身的菩薩,隨即契入義、句、形身,很快便得菩提,自覺覺他。什麼是名身?依事而立名,就是名身。什麼是句身?句子裡有義的身,其自性決定、究竟,就是句身。什麼是形身?顯示名與句的,就是形身,也指長短高下。以名稱說那無色的四陰,故說名;因自相顯現出來,故說形。

這三身,古德讀得極透。宗泐把它判為「三假」——對「聲」這一實而言,名、句、形只是三重假立:名詮它的自性,如但說「眼、耳、鼻、舌、身、意」之名;句詮它的差別,如說「眼」有佛眼、法眼、慧眼種種差別;形(文)即是字,為前二者的所依。這一實三假,合起來便是「能詮的教體」——是渡人到義那邊去的舟筏。而唯識立名身、句身、文身於心不相應行之中,正是把這能詮之教安了一個明確的位子:名詮自性、句詮差別、文為二者所依。楞伽在這裡起的名句形身義,唯識論便照這三重承接了下去。

可是經隨即以一偈點出病處:名身與句身及形身的差別,凡夫愚人於其上起計著,就像大象陷溺在深泥裡——愈掙愈陷。這譬喻用得極重。舟本為渡河,執舟不放便渡不成河;名句形身本為入義的筌,凡夫卻執那能詮的差別為實有,於名上、句上、形上處處計著,於是像巨象溺泥,自拔不出。用唯識的鏡子照到底:這正是遍計所執在名言上的現行——把假立的能詮之相執作實法。善觀者不然:他借名句形身之筌渡到所詮之義,得筌而不執筌,隨入義句形身而疾得菩提。同是這三身,執之則象溺深泥,觀之則疾得菩提——分野只在一個「計著」與「不計著」。

至於後文所帶的「四種記論」與「一切法不生不滅、無常亦常」,也還是這同一軸的餘勢:離一異俱不俱之見而以四記論攝眾生,是不落言說兩邊;說一切法無常者,以相起無常性故,說一切法常者,以相起無生性故——無常的當體即是常。這一句,與前面「惑亂即常、相相不壞」正是同一味:不是別立一個常在無常之外,是就無常的相起、見它無生性的那一面,名之為常。

承衍

這一段所立的四義——緣起唯自心現量、惑亂即常、如幻速滅、名句形身——皆歸「覺自心現量」一軸,而後世唯識一系於此各有承接。

承得最實的,是名句形身一義。宗泐註楞伽這一段時,直引唯識能詮三法來會通:名詮自性、句詮差別、文即是字、為二所依。這一引,把楞伽的名句形身,接成了百法二十四不相應行裡名身、句身、文身的三個位子——楞伽起的能詮之教,安進了唯識心不相應行的格局。緣起「攝所攝非性、覺自心現量」一義,可與成唯識「唯識無境、能所俱遣」互讀;「無生、如幻」不相違一義,可與三自性三無性互讀。《成唯識論》三處明引《入楞伽》,卻都未明引本段,故此處只說承義,不說引文。

禪傳承史料須分層來看:淨覺 T2837 記達摩令慧可依四卷《楞伽》行而自然得度〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕,道宣 T2060 記「初達摩禪師以四卷楞伽授可」〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕;「可以印心」則見宋人卷首序〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕。因而,本段可放在後世禪門接受史中互讀,卻不能把宋序語回填至唐代史料,亦不能斷為祖師禪唯一所本。

Beginning from a pressing question

Mahāmati's question, this time, comes with a cutting edge. He says: the World-Honored One teaches dependent origination, speaking only of cause and of condition, but has never Himself laid bare the reason of it; yet the outsiders too speak of cause and condition — they say things arise from the Supremely-Fine, from the Sovereign Lord, from Time, from the atom. Now if both sides are speaking of "cause" and "condition," then the World-Honored One's "ignorance conditions the formations, on to old-age-and-death" — does it not look, to an onlooker, like a causeless teaching? And there is worse: the World-Honored One sets up "this being, that is," and also says "observing the cause, there is the thing; observing the thing, there is the cause" — the cause being established in dependence on the thing, and the thing in dependence on the cause. Trace it back and forth like this, and does one not sink into the mire of jumbled causal conditions, endless and without limit?

The question is put with great precision. It drives dependent origination into a dead corner: either fall into the outsiders' "some cause set apart," or fall into one's own "endless regress." And the World-Honored One's answer cuts off both ends with a single sentence — and that sentence is the very root of the whole Yogācāra lineage's sense of dependent origination.

Grasper and grasped are without nature: dependent origination is not outside, but in one's own mind's manifestation

The World-Honored One answers with a clean stroke: when I say "this being, that is," I say that the grasper and the grasped are alike without real nature — there is only the awakening to one's own mind's manifestation. If one clings to grasper and grasped, and does not awaken that this was one's own mind's manifestation, taking the outer realm to be a being or a non-being, only then does one have the fault Mahāmati fears — and that is not the dependent origination I state.

The joint of this answer lies wholly in the ten words: grasper and grasped are without nature, awakening to one's own mind's manifestation. The ancient masters, reading the Laṅkā, set their blade in right here. Zonglei points the two words "this" and "that" as concretely as could be: "this" is the six faculties; "that" is the six dusts; faculties and dusts, resting upon one another, arise — this is the very sense of "this being, that is." And the reason one can say "grasper and grasped are without nature" is that one has understood that dharmas born of causes-and-conditions are but one's own mind's manifestation, and that within them there is no real grasper and no real grasped.

Follow this one blade down, and Mahāmati's dilemma dissolves of itself. The outsiders' "some cause set apart" errs by lodging the cause outside the mind — Supremely-Fine or atom, each of them a real substance set up apart from mind. The dread of an "endless regress" errs in the same place: so long as cause and thing are both taken as realities outside the mind, they chase each other in an endless demand. And the World-Honored One draws the whole line of dependent origination back into one's own mind: grasper and grasped are of themselves without real nature, and dependent origination is only a this-being-and-that-is upon one's own mind's manifestation — faculties and dusts resting upon one another, as a mirror manifests images, the mirror unmoving while the image of itself presents. The object not being outside, the thing chased after falls away, and the difficulty of the jumbled and the endless does not arise of itself. Turn a mirror upon it, and this is just "consciousness-only, without object · grasper and grasped both dispelled": the grasped object is unreal, the grasping consciousness too does not stand alone; the imagined is here doubly dispelled, and dependent origination is given back its own true face as the dependent nature.

Mahāmati will not let go, and presses a step further: is it not that speech has real nature, that there is therefore the nature of all dharmas? The World-Honored One picks up, offhand, a hare's horn and a tortoise's hair — the world plainly speaks these names, yet they are neither being nor non-being; they are speech and nothing more. He points, further, to the Fragrance-Accumulated world and the land of Samantabhadra, where by a mere gaze the bodhisattvas are brought to the forbearance of the unborn dharma — when did that lean upon speech? He points, again, to the gnats and midges, worms and ants, who have no speech and yet each accomplishes its own business. This whole string breaks the clinging to "there being the nature of dharmas because speech has nature": speech is a fashioned mark, not the place where the real nature of a dharma resides.

The deluding confusion is itself the constant: one water, four seeings — the noble and the common observe alike and apprehend differently

Next Mahāmati asks about the word "constant": that word "constant" — on what is it stated?

The World-Honored One's answer confounds expectation: it is stated for the sake of the deluding confusion. And it is right upon this deluding confusion that the noble ones too alike manifest, and yet are not distorted. What is the deluding confusion? The scripture itself gives a string of similes: the spring heat-shimmer, the whirling firebrand-wheel, the falling hairs seen by a diseased eye, the mirage-like gandharva-city, illusion, dream, the image in a mirror — these are the distorted seeing of the world, not what the clear-sighted take, and yet they are not un-manifest.

The whole weight of this string of similes rests in the eight words: not what the clear-sighted see, and yet not un-manifest. The heat-shimmer is not water, yet it plainly wavers before the eyes; the firebrand-wheel is no wheel, yet it plainly spins into a ring. It is not utterly nothing — not the sheer nothing-at-all of a tortoise's hair or a hare's horn; and it is not really something — not the real realm the clear-sighted acknowledge. The deluding confusion hangs just here, between neither-being and neither-non-being. Zonglei points it plainly: these seven similes are just the simile for the distortion of the deluding confusion, the common person in delusion taking the non-existent for the real.

And the scripture adds a keener simile still: the Ganges. One and the same river-water — the hungry ghosts, by the obstruction of their deeds, see it as pus and blood or do not see it at all, while the other destinies see it as water. As regards "the hungry ghosts see it or see it not," it has no fixed nature of deluding confusion; as regards "it manifests to the other destinies," it is again not wholly without nature. One water manifesting differently according to deeds — this stages the four words "apart from nature and non-nature" right before the eyes.

The question is thereby driven to its tightest point: given a deluding confusion such as this, why is it said to be "constant"? The World-Honored One answers: because mark and mark do not perish. The sundry marks of the deluding confusion do not perish along with the mark of false imagining, and so the deluding confusion is said to be constant. This "constant" is not the sort of constant the common person clings to — a stopped, unmoving abiding; on the contrary, it is the marks — themselves changing with deeds, moment by moment unlike — whose "mark and mark do not perish" that is named the constant. Turn upon it the mirror of Yogācāra: one water, four seeings, the seeing-of-pus and the seeing-of-water each following its deeds — this is the present activity of the dependent nature following conditions; the common person's false reckoning of one fixedly-existent or fixedly-non-existent water upon it — this is the imagined; and the noble one's being, upon it, apart from distortion and non-distortion, understanding it as apart from nature and non-nature — this is the truly-perfected manifesting upon the dependent. One and the same deluding confusion, the noble and the common observe alike and apprehend differently — the noble one does not see some other thing, but only does not give rise, upon it, to distorted clinging.

And it is upon just this point that the scripture goes on to carve, out of "one and the same deluding confusion," the divide of the three vehicles and the one common lineage: to cling upon the particular and shared mark is the śrāvaka lineage; to cling upon the particular and shared mark without contemplating is the pratyekabuddha lineage; to awaken to one's own mind's manifestation, to know the outer nature as without nature, and to give rise to no mark of false imagining, is the buddha-vehicle lineage; to give rise to the thought of deluding confusion upon the sundry thing-marks is the foolish common person's lineage. The four lineages are not four deluding confusions, but the one same deluding confusion, divided by the differing rising of the mind. And at that point where no false imagining is given rise to, the noble ones' mind, mentation, and mental consciousness turn past that intrinsic nature which is the habit-energy, and this is named "suchness" — and so it is said that suchness is apart from mind, apart from thought, apart from all thought. This one turning is precisely what Yogācāra calls the transformation of the basis: not that discernment is extinguished and a real set up apart, but that, right upon this consciousness, the imagined clinging is cast off, and the truly-perfected suchness is turned forth.

Mahāmati asks again: is that deluding confusion, then, a being or a non-being? The World-Honored One answers: it is illusion-like, with no mark that can be clung to. Were the deluding confusion truly to have a real mark that could be clung to, then the nature clung to could not be extinguished, and dependent origination would fall into the outsiders' "dharmas are born from causes-and-conditions." And again: if the deluding confusion is illusion-like, does it not then become a cause for the other delusions? The World-Honored One answers with great fineness: the illusion is not the cause of delusion, because it is of itself without false imagining and gives rise to no fault; the illusion is born from the place of brightness where the illusionist plies his craft, not from one's own false imagining, the place of fault-laden habit-energy — this is only the deluding confusion and clinging within the mind of the foolish, and no matter of the noble and sagely. This division sunders "illusion" and "false imagining" clean apart: the illusion is without false imagining, and so is pure and faultless; the fault of the deluding confusion lies not in the illusion, but in the common person's clinging upon the illusion.

Illusion-like: unreal and swiftly perishing like lightning

Following on from "illusion-like," the scripture asks a further layer: when all dharmas are said to be illusion-like, on what point are they taken to resemble illusion?

Mahāmati's doubt is fine: if it be taking the resemblance of clinging to "the manifold marks of illusion," then some dharmas would not be illusion-like — for the manifold marks of form have no single thing that is their cause, no single cause that makes form manifest as though illusion-like. The World-Honored One corrects it with great precision: it is not taking that resemblance of clinging to the marks of illusion. All dharmas are illusion-like in that one takes their being "unreal, swiftly perishing like lightning."

And so the scripture picks out the brightest simile in this whole span — the lightning-flash. Just as a lightning-flash manifests in an instant and, having manifested, at once ruins and perishes, too swift for even the foolish to catch sight of it. So it is with every nature: contemplated upon one's own false imagining, upon the particular and shared mark, it is all without nature, and one ought not to cling upon the present marks of form. This lightning-simile goes a layer beyond the earlier heat-shimmer and firebrand-wheel: those figured the neither-being-nor-non-being of the deluding confusion, while the lightning figures the swift perishing of instantaneous arising-and-ceasing. It wrenches "illusion-like" off the resemblance-sense of "how like a piece of conjuring is it" and onto the real sense of "in an instant it perishes, contemplated it is without nature." Turn on it the mirror of Yogācāra: what is called "contemplated as without nature · not clinging upon the present marks of form" is precisely the double dispelling of the imagined upon the marks of form; and what is called "swiftly perishing like lightning" is precisely the true face of the dependent, arising and ceasing moment by moment, not resting for an instant.

Mahāmati seizes hold of a seeming contradiction and presses on: the World-Honored One says "all natures are unborn," and also says "illusion-like" — unborn is not-arising, illusion-like is a vivid manifesting; do the earlier and the later not clash? The World-Honored One answers with all thoroughness: arising and non-arising are but the awakening to one's own mind's manifestation; being and non-being are "the outer nature is without nature," and thereupon "the unborn" is made manifest. I say "unborn" in order to break the outsiders' "fruit born within a cause"; I say a "nature" in order to take in birth-and-death, to break the view of annihilation, to teach my disciples that there are deeds and a place of receiving birth; I say "the intrinsic mark of illusion and dream" in order to make one leave behind the clinging to intrinsic mark, no longer to give rise to hope upon the marks — so as to teach one to see all dharmas at the place of the real, which real seeing is just the giving-rise to one's own mind's manifestation. This answer gathers "unborn" and "illusion-like" into the two faces of one sense: saying "unborn" fends off the outsiders' real arising; saying "illusion-like" fends off the common person's real being; the one fending-off-arising and the one fending-off-being come alike home to one's own mind's manifestation — how should they contradict? Gather it in the words of Yogācāra: the unborn is precisely one face of the threefold naturelessness — the naturelessness of mark fends off the imagined mark, the naturelessness of arising fends off the real arising of the dependent, the naturelessness of the ultimate makes manifest the word-parted truly-perfected; and illusion-likeness is the vivid provisional manifesting of the dependent. The unborn and the illusion-like are, from the first, the one-bodied two-saying of the three natures and the threefold naturelessness.

The name-body, the sentence-body, the form-body: the word-trap is the boat that ferries meaning across, the elephant sunk in mire is the sickness of clutching the trap

At the last the scripture turns to a matter that looks plain and yet runs through the whole span: the name-body, the sentence-body, the form-body.

The bodhisattva who observes the name-body, sentence-body, and form-body well thereupon enters into meaning, sentence, and form-body, and swiftly wins awakening, awakening himself and awakening others. What is the name-body? Naming set up in dependence on a thing — that is the name-body. What is the sentence-body? Within the sentence, a body of meaning, its intrinsic nature settled and ultimate — that is the sentence-body. What is the form-body? That which displays name and sentence — that is the form-body, and it refers also to long and short, high and low. By "name" one calls those four aggregates that are without form, and so one says name; because the particular mark is made manifest, one says form.

These three bodies the ancient masters read through and through. Zonglei judges them the "three provisional designations" — over against the one real of the "utterance," name, sentence, and form are but a threefold provisional setting-up: the name expresses its intrinsic nature, as one but says the names "eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, mind"; the sentence expresses its differentiation, as one says the eye has the buddha-eye, the dharma-eye, the wisdom-eye, and the manifold differences; the form (the letter) is just the graph, being that on which the former two rest. This one-real-and-three-provisional, joined together, is the expressing teaching-body — the boat and raft that ferries a person over to that far shore of meaning. And Yogācāra sets up name-body, sentence-body, and letter-body among the dharmas-not-concomitant-with-mind, fixing this expressing teaching a definite place: the name expresses the intrinsic nature, the sentence expresses the differentiation, the letter is that on which the two rest. The sense of the name-body, sentence-body, and form-body that the Laṅkā gives rise to here, the Yogācāra treatise takes up along just these three folds.

But the scripture straightway, with a single verse, points out the place of sickness: the name-body and the sentence-body and the differences of the form-body — the foolish common person gives rise to clinging upon them, like a great elephant sunk in deep mire, sinking the more it struggles. This simile is used with great weight. The boat is for crossing the river; clutch the boat and let it not go, and one does not cross the river at all; the name-body, sentence-body, and form-body are of themselves a trap for entering meaning, and yet the common person clings to the differences of the expressing as real, clinging everywhere upon name, upon sentence, upon form, and so, like a giant elephant sunk in mire, cannot draw himself out. Turn on it the mirror of Yogācāra to the bottom: this is just the present activity of the imagined upon the terms of speech — taking the provisionally-set-up mark of the expressing as a real dharma. Not so the one who observes well: he borrows the trap of the name-body, sentence-body, and form-body to ferry across to the meaning expressed, winning the trap and yet not clutching the trap, entering into meaning, sentence, and form-body and swiftly winning awakening. The self-same three bodies: cling to them, and it is the elephant sunk in mire; observe them, and it is the swift winning of awakening — the whole divide lying in a single "clinging" and "not-clinging."

As for the "four modes of exposition" and the "all dharmas are unborn-and-unperishing, impermanent and yet constant" that the later text carries along, these too are still the residual momentum of this one same axis: to take in beings by the four modes of exposition, apart from the view of one, other, both, and not-both, is not to fall into the two extremes of speech; to say all dharmas are impermanent, because the arising of marks is of an impermanent nature, and to say all dharmas are constant, because the arising of marks is of an unborn nature — this very impermanence is itself the constant. This sentence is of one flavor with the earlier "the deluding confusion is itself the constant, mark and mark do not perish": it is not to set up some other constant apart from the impermanent, but to see, in the very arising of the impermanent mark, that face of it which is the unborn nature, and to name it the constant.

Onward Transmission

The four senses this span sets up — dependent origination as but one's own mind's manifestation, the deluding confusion is itself the constant, illusion-like swift perishing, the name-body-sentence-body-and-form-body — all come home to the single axis of "awakening to one's own mind's manifestation," and the later Yogācāra lineage takes up each of them.

The one taken up most concretely is the sense of the name-body, sentence-body, and form-body. When Zonglei annotates this span of the Laṅkā, he cites the Yogācāra's three expressing dharmas: the name expresses intrinsic nature, the sentence expresses differentiation, and the letter is the graph on which both depend. This joins the Laṅkā's teaching to the name-, sentence-, and letter-bodies among the dharmas not concomitant with mind. "Grasper and grasped are without nature, awakening to one's own mind's manifestation" can be cross-read with consciousness-only; "non-arising and illusion-likeness do not conflict" can be cross-read with the three natures and threefold naturelessness. The Cheng Weishi Lun explicitly quotes the Ru Laṅqie three times, but none quotes this span; the relation here is doctrinal cross-reading, not textual citation.

Chan reception sources must remain stratified. Jingjue T2837 records Bodhidharma telling Huike to practice in reliance on the four-scroll Laṅkā and thereby attain deliverance〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕; Daoxuan T2060 records entrustment of the four-scroll Laṅkā〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕. The formula "it may seal the mind" belongs to the Song preface〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕. This movement may therefore be read within later Chan reception, but the Song formula cannot be backfilled into Tang sources and the movement cannot be declared Patriarchal Chan’s unique foundation.

卷二 · 四果·禪·四大陰·外道四涅槃Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll Two · The Four Fruits, Meditation, the Four Elements and Aggregates, and the Outsiders' Four Nirvāṇas (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一個問起

大慧這一問,問得很有次第:須陀洹是怎麼一回事?他們彼此有什麼差別、又共有什麼通相?順著問下去,斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢又各以什麼方便相而立?——這是二乘道上一級一級的果位,看似與「唯心」離得很遠。可世尊答到最後,卻把這一整條聲聞的階梯,收進了一句話裡:想超越諸禪、四無量、無色界,只有一條路——離自心現量。四果也好,諸禪也好,統統不出這一片自心所現之量。

於是這一段的骨架就清楚了:前半節節分判四果、三結、四大、五陰,像是純講聲聞法相;後半一句「離自心現量」「妄想識滅名涅槃」「意識滅則七識滅」,卻把前半整個提起來,安放進唯識的心海裡。這是楞伽最見手眼的地方——它不另立一套大乘來壓小乘,而是就在聲聞所斷、所證的每一處,指出那底下原是一片藏識海。所以讀這一段,要一路看它怎樣把「斷了什麼」還原成「識現的是什麼」。

三結與身見:斷的不是外物,是自心所計

先看須陀洹所斷的三結——身見、疑、戒取。這三結裡,身見是根,也是這一段唯識眼最亮的一處。

經把身見開為兩種:俱生身見,與妄想身見。妄想身見怎麼起?它是依著緣起自性、起種種妄想自性而計著。這句話若用唯識的鏡子照一照,脈絡就通了:所謂緣起自性,正是那依他起的一面——諸法仗因託緣而現;愚夫不曉得這現起本是自心所現,反在這依他起上「計著」出一個實有的「我」來,這一計,就是遍計所執。經自己下了斷語:這所計的,非有、非無、非亦有亦無,本無真實之相。——也就是說,遍計所執的「我」,體性上根本了不可得;不是先有一個我、後來斷掉,而是它從來就沒有,只是被妄想描成有。

到這裡,經給了這一段第一個活喻。它不抽象地說「無自性」,它指著大熱天的地面說:那陽焰晃晃,遠處的鹿看見了,當真是水,一徑奔去要喝。陽焰裡本沒有一滴水,鹿的渴、鹿的奔,全是自己心上湊出來的一個「水」。妄想身見也正是這樣:所謂「我」,就是心在緣起相上湊出的那泓陽焰之水;須陀洹斷身見,斷的不是把哪個外物除掉,而是以人無我的智,照破那久遠以來認焰為水的無知計著。鹿一旦看清那不是水,渴想自息——身見一斷,經接著說「貪則不生」,正是這個道理:認假的心歇了,逐假的貪自然無從起。

俱生身見則更深一層:它不待分別安立,是與生俱來、任運而轉的一種「我」的錯覺——見自身他身的四陰本無色相,卻仍任運地執之為我。這一分,要到修道位乃至更深處才伏斷;此處點出它「無色相」「展轉相因」「四大不集」,已把它指到那自心所現、剎那流注的識體上去了。宗泐讀這三結,判得極簡:三結正是初果所斷,不過是見惑八十八使的廣略開合罷了——這一刀,把繁密的斷惑數目,收歸到「所斷唯是自心妄計」這一處。

四大造色:真諦裡,四大本不生

再往下,經轉到四大造色——地水火風,以及四大所造的色。這一節,若照著世間的眼看,無非是講物質怎樣構成;可經一開口就翻了過來:那真諦而言,四大不生。

怎麼會不生?菩薩這樣觀察下去,便覺知那「名、相、妄想」的分齊,原來都是自心所現的分齊,外境本無自性——這就是自心現妄想分齊。這一句是關節。經接著把四大一一還原:津潤的妄想大種,生水界;堪能的妄想大種,生火界;飄動的妄想大種,生風界;斷截色的妄想大種,生地界。——請看它每一界的頭上都安著「妄想」二字。水火風地看似鐵定的四種實物,楞伽卻指明:它們都是「妄想大種」所生,究其根源,是自心現的分齊。宗泐在這裡把話說透:並非撥無四大,只是要直彰它無相,所以說不生;究其四大所起,也還是自心現的分齊,既了諸法唯心,四大之生便當下即達。

這正是唯識「唯自心現、外性非性」的一則現成經據。凡夫把色法認作心外實有,像認陽焰為水一樣認四大為外境;菩薩則於四大不生處,見它性離四句、離我我所——不是把四大打掉,而是把「四大在心外實有」這一計打掉。外道偏要立一個「四大造色相」實有於外,經便直斷:那是外道妄想,非我所說。斷的還是那同一件事:認自心所現為心外之物的顛倒。

五陰離數:虛空本來不可數

接著是五陰——色受想行識。經在這裡又給了一個好喻:虛空。

愚夫看虛空,總不免要說「一個虛空」——彷彿虛空是一件可以拿數目去點的東西。可虛空哪有邊際、哪有分劑?它本來就超過數相、離於數,你說「一」,已經是替它安了一個它本沒有的界。五陰也正是這樣:它超過數相、離於數、離性非性、離四句;那「五」個「陰」的數相,是愚夫言說上安立的,不是聖賢所見的實境。

這一喻,把二乘「析色成陰、數陰為五」的那種實法之見,輕輕一撥就化開了。聖者怎麼看五陰?經說:如幻的種種色像,離異不異的施設;又如夢中的影、夢中的士夫身。夢裡明明有身、有影,你能說它「異於夢」嗎?——它就是夢心所現,不曾外於夢。五陰對聖者,也是這樣一味自心所現的幻色,說一說五、說異說不異,都是隨順言說的施設,當體即離。這一觀成就了,法無我見便得清淨,經說由此契入不動地,得意生身、如幻三昧——所謂「除滅」五陰,不是把它消滅掉,而是照破它「數相實有」的那層妄計,如夢醒而夢境自消。

外道四涅槃與佛說涅槃:分水嶺在「識」

到了這一段的眼上,經拈出外道的四種涅槃,與佛所立的涅槃,兩兩相照。

外道四涅槃,名相各別,病根卻是一個。宗泐點得利落:涅槃是果,果由因得,外道的因既邪,果也就非正;歸根到柢,外道涅槃總不離一個「神我」。他們或執性、或執相、或執覺、或執諸陰斷盡為涅槃,無非是在生滅之外,別立一個常住不變、承載一切的「我」,把它當作歸宿。這個「神我」,說到底,就是那被誤認的妄識——恒時、深細、像是承載萬法,凡夫尋一個「我」,尋的正是它。

佛說的涅槃,只一句:妄想識滅,名為涅槃。宗泐這裡的讀法極見鋒芒:佛正是以「妄想識滅」來對破外道的「神我」——神我即是妄識,識一滅,那被認作「我」的東西當下無所計著,涅槃便在此顯。這一句,把涅槃從「別有一個常住之處可住」的路上,徹底扭轉為「妄想分別之識滅盡」。用唯識的鏡子照:這正是轉識成智、識滅為涅槃的一則根本經據——不是滅掉一個真心,是滅盡那遍計分別的妄識之流。

所以佛接著答大慧「建立八識」之問,把這片「識」的底細指了出來:意識緣境界作分段計著,生起習氣,長養那藏識,又與末那俱起,以我我所的計著為因。這一連鎖,正是八識的通義——第八藏識恒時承載,第七末那執之為我,前六分別了境。而外道所認的「神我」,恰恰就是這藏識被末那執成的一個「我」相。

巨海波浪:恒流,所以不斷;無住,所以非我

這片識海是怎樣的光景?經在這一段的收梢,又搬出了那個貫串全經的譬喻——海浪。

那不壞身相的藏識,攀緣自心所現的境界,計著心聚而生,展轉互為因。就像海浪,被自心現境界的風一吹,或生或滅。偈頌說得更醒:如那水的大流盡了,波浪便不再起;這樣意識一滅,種種識也就不生。

這幅圖裡,三樣東西各安其位:海是藏識,恒時而住;風是境界,是動緣;浪是七轉識,應風而起、起了即落。看住這三樣,兩頭的邪見便一齊落空。外道立神我,是把這片海看成一塊停住不動的水,認作「我」;可這海偏偏指給你看——它水流不斷、波浪不歇,沒有一滴是停的。恒流,所以不落斷滅;無住,所以不是那常住的神我。妄想識滅名涅槃,滅的是那應風而起、被認作我的識浪;水流一盡,浪自不生——不是另尋一個常住之海去住,是這波動不已的識流當體息了顛倒。四果所斷的三結、所離的諸禪,說到最深處,都是在這片海上,把「認浪為我」的那一念,一層一層地歇下來。

承衍

這一段所立的「唯自心現量攝二乘果」「妄想識滅名涅槃」「意識滅則七識滅」之義,後世唯識諸論一一承接。承得最直的,是那立八識恒轉之論:它定心意識三名,就取楞伽的伽他——藏識名心、思量名意、了境名識;本段藏識、末那、意識三分的問答,到了論裡便是第八、第七、前六的三能變。它立第八識恒轉不斷,又原樣搬進楞伽的海浪之喻——海遇風緣而波浪不斷,藏識海也這樣境風所擊而識浪恒起;楞伽這裡起的浪,便流成了「恒轉如瀑流」那一句。往下,攝大乘論立阿賴耶為所知依、明其藏義,承的也是這藏識之義(承其義而未別引其文);五位百法心法中第八阿賴耶的位子,也本於此。

禪傳承史料須分層來看:淨覺 T2837 記達摩令慧可依四卷《楞伽》行而自然得度〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕,道宣 T2060 記「初達摩禪師以四卷楞伽授可」〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕;「可以印心」則見宋人卷首序〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕。因而,本段可放在後世禪門接受史中互讀,卻不能把宋序語回填至唐代史料,亦不能斷為祖師禪唯一所本。

Beginning from a single question

Mahāmati's question here is put in careful sequence: what, after all, is the śrotāpanna? How do such ones differ from one another, and what mark do they share? Following that thread on, by what skillful-means mark are the once-returner, the non-returner, and the arhat each established? These are the fruit-stations, rank upon rank, along the two-vehicle path — and they look, at first glance, very far off from "mind-only." Yet the World-Honored One, by the time his answer is done, gathers this whole ladder of the śrāvaka into a single sentence: to surpass the meditations, the four immeasurables, and the formless realm, there is one road and one only — to leave behind the measure of one's own mind's manifestation. The four fruits, the meditations, all of them, do not pass beyond this one measure of what one's own mind manifests.

And so the frame of this passage grows clear. The first half divides off, station by station, the four fruits, the three fetters, the four elements, the five aggregates, as though it were purely a matter of the śrāvaka's dharma-marks; but the second half, with its one line — "leave behind the measure of one's own mind's manifestation," "the ceasing of the consciousness of false imagining is called nirvāṇa," "when the mental consciousness ceases the seven consciousnesses cease" — takes the whole of that first half up and sets it down within the mind-ocean of Yogācāra. This is where the Laṅkāvatāra shows its hand at its finest — it does not set up a separate greater vehicle to press down upon the lesser; rather, right at every place where the śrāvaka cuts off and wins, it points out that underneath all of it there was, from the first, one ocean of the store-consciousness. So to read this passage is to watch, all the way through, how it turns "what was cut off" back into "what consciousness was manifesting."

The three fetters and the view of self: what is cut off is no outer thing, but the mind's own reckoning

Look first at the three fetters the śrotāpanna cuts off — the view of self, doubt, and the clinging to observances. Among these three, the view of self is the root, and it is the brightest place in this passage for the eye of Yogācāra.

The scripture opens the view of self into two kinds: the innate view of self, and the view of self by false imagining. How does the view of self by false imagining arise? It arises by resting upon the dependent nature and giving rise to the many kinds of false-imagined intrinsic nature, and clinging to them. Hold this sentence up to the mirror of Yogācāra, and its vein runs clear at once: the dependent nature is just that one side of things — that all dharmas appear leaning upon causes and resting upon conditions; the foolish one, not knowing that this appearing is from the first one's own mind's manifestation, instead clings upon that dependent arising a really-existing "self." And this one act of clinging is the imagined nature. The scripture pronounces its own verdict: what is thus imagined is neither existent, nor non-existent, nor both — it has, from the first, no real mark at all. Which is to say: the imagined "self" is, in its very substance, simply not to be found; it is not that there was first a self and then it was cut off, but that it never was, and was only painted into being by false imagining.

And here the scripture gives this passage its first living simile. It does not speak abstractly of "no intrinsic nature"; it points at the ground on a scorching day and says: there the shimmer wavers, and far off the deer sees it, takes it for water in good earnest, and runs headlong to drink. In the shimmer there is not one drop of water; the deer's thirst, the deer's running, are all a "water" its own mind has pieced together upon the spot. The view of self by false imagining is exactly this: the so-called "self" is that pool of shimmer-water the mind pieces together upon the mark of dependent arising; and when the śrotāpanna cuts off the view of self, what he cuts off is not the removing of some outer thing, but the shining-through, by the wisdom of the no-self of persons, of that beginningless ignorant clinging that took the shimmer for water. Once the deer sees clearly that it is not water, the thirsting notion dies of itself — and the scripture goes straight on to say, "greed no longer arises." This is the very reason: let the mind that took the false for real come to rest, and the greed that chased the false has nowhere to start.

The innate view of self lies a layer deeper: it waits upon no discriminating construction, but is a "self"-illusion born together with us and turning of its own accord — seeing that one's own body and others' bodies, the four aggregates, are from the first without form-mark, and yet, of its own motion, clinging to them as self. This portion is subdued and cut only at the path of cultivation and deeper still; here the scripture points it to "without form-mark," "turn and turn about being causes," "the four elements not gathering," and has thereby already directed it back to that consciousness-substance which one's own mind manifests and which flows on moment by moment. Zonglei, reading these three fetters, judges them as plainly as could be: the three fetters are precisely what the first fruit cuts off, no more than the abridged-and-full opening and folding of the eighty-eight proclivities of the view-delusions — one stroke, and the dense multitude of the numbered delusions-to-be-cut is gathered home to this one place: what is cut off is only the mind's own false reckoning.

The four elements and derived form: in the ultimate truth, the four elements are from the first unborn

Further down, the scripture turns to the four elements and derived form — earth, water, fire, and wind, and the form the four elements derive. This section, looked at with the eye of the world, is nothing but an account of how matter is put together; yet the scripture, the moment it opens its mouth, turns it over: as to the ultimate truth, the four elements are unborn.

How can they be unborn? The bodhisattva, examining on in this way, awakens to it: those bounds of "name, mark, and false imagining" were, from the first, one and all the bounds of one's own mind's manifestation, and outer objects are without intrinsic nature — this is just "the bounds of the false imagining of one's own mind's manifestation." This one sentence is the joint of the whole. The scripture then traces the four elements back one by one: the false-imagining great element of the moist gives rise to the water-element; the false-imagining great element of the capable gives rise to the fire-element; the false-imagining great element of the wafting gives rise to the wind-element; the false-imagining great element of the cutting-off of form gives rise to the earth-element. Look — over the head of every one of these elements stands set the phrase "false imagining." Water, fire, wind, earth look like four fixed and solid real things, but the Laṅkāvatāra points out plainly: they are all born of "false-imagining great elements," and traced to their root are the bounds of one's own mind's manifestation. Zonglei says the thing through here: it is not that the four elements are flatly denied; it is only that their being-without-mark is to be made plain, and so it is said "unborn"; trace the arising of the four elements, and it too is the bounds of one's own mind's manifestation — and having understood all dharmas to be only mind, the arising of the four elements is that very moment penetrated.

This is one ready-made scriptural warrant for the Yogācāra sense of "only one's own mind's manifestation, outer natures without intrinsic nature." The common person takes form-dharmas for really existent outside the mind, taking the four elements for outer objects as the deer takes the shimmer for water; the bodhisattva, at the very place of the four elements' non-arising, sees their nature apart from the four propositions, apart from self and what belongs to self — not knocking the four elements away, but knocking away this one reckoning, that "the four elements are really existent outside the mind." The outsiders would insist on setting up a really-existent "mark of the four elements and derived form" outside; and the scripture cuts it off straight: that is the outsiders' false imagining, not what I teach. What is cut off is still that same one thing — the topsy-turvy taking of one's own mind's manifestation for a thing outside the mind.

The aggregates apart from number: space was never numerable

Then come the five aggregates — form, feeling, perception, formations, consciousness. Here the scripture gives, again, a fine simile: space.

The foolish one, looking at space, can never help but say "one space" — as though space were a thing one might tally off by number. But what bound has space, what portioning? It was from the first past the mark of number and apart from number; say "one," and you have already fixed upon it a boundary it never had. The five aggregates are just so: they surpass the mark of number, are apart from number, apart from being-a-nature and not-being-a-nature, apart from the four propositions; that "five"-fold "aggregate"-number is what the foolish one's speech sets up, and is not the real realm the noble and worthy see.

This one simile, with the lightest touch, dissolves away that view of real dharmas by which the two vehicles "analyze form into aggregates and number the aggregates as five." How does the noble one see the five aggregates? The scripture says: as illusion-like color-images of the many kinds, apart from the setting-up of different-and-not-different; and again as the shadow in a dream, the body of a person in a dream. In the dream there is plainly a body, plainly a shadow — can you call it "other than the dream"? It is just what the dreaming mind manifests, and was never outside the dream. To the noble one, the five aggregates are likewise, all one flavour of illusory form that one's own mind manifests; say "five," say "different" or "not-different," it is all a setting-up in accord with speech, and, in its very substance, apart. Let this contemplation be accomplished, and the view of the no-self of dharmas is made pure; the scripture says that thereby one enters the immovable ground, wins the mind-made body and the samādhi of illusion — so that to "extinguish" the five aggregates is not to snuff them out, but to shine through that layer of false reckoning by which they were taken as "the mark of number really existent," as when one wakes from a dream and the dream-realm dissolves of itself.

The outsiders' four nirvāṇas and the nirvāṇa the Buddha teaches: the watershed is at "consciousness"

Now, at the very eye of this passage, the scripture holds up the outsiders' four kinds of nirvāṇa and the nirvāṇa the Buddha sets up, and sets the two face to face.

The outsiders' four nirvāṇas differ in name and mark, but the root of the sickness is one. Zonglei points it out cleanly: nirvāṇa is a fruit, and a fruit is won by a cause; the outsiders' cause being already deviant, the fruit too is not upright; and traced to the very bottom, the outsiders' nirvāṇa never parts from a single "divine self." They cling, some to a nature, some to a mark, some to an awareness, some to the utter cutting-off of the aggregates, as nirvāṇa — but it is nothing other than, outside of arising-and-ceasing, setting up separately some permanent, unchanging "self" that bears all things, and making it their place of rest. This "divine self," said to the end, is just that falsely-mistaken false-imagining consciousness — constant, subtle and deep, seeming to bear the myriad dharmas; when the common person searches for a "self," it is exactly this that he searches for.

The nirvāṇa the Buddha teaches is but one sentence: when the consciousness of false imagining has ceased, that is called nirvāṇa. Zonglei's reading here shows its keenest edge: it is precisely by "the ceasing of the consciousness of false imagining" that the Buddha counters and refutes the outsiders' "divine self" — the divine self is just the false-imagining consciousness, and when consciousness ceases, that thing that was taken for "self" has, that very moment, nothing to cling to, and nirvāṇa is shown right there. This one sentence turns nirvāṇa clean about, off the road of "there being separately some permanent place to abide in" and onto "the ceasing-away of the consciousness of false imagining and discrimination." Held to the mirror of Yogācāra: this is one root scriptural warrant for transforming consciousness into wisdom, for the ceasing of consciousness as nirvāṇa — not the snuffing-out of some true mind, but the ceasing-away of that flux of false, universally-imputing, discriminating consciousness.

And so the Buddha next answers Mahāmati's question about "establishing the eight consciousnesses," and points out the very inside of this "consciousness": the mental consciousness, clinging in segments upon the objective realm, gives rise to habit-energy, nurtures the store consciousness, arises together with the mentation, and takes the clinging to self and what belongs to self for its cause. This chain is just the general sense of the eight consciousnesses — the eighth, the store consciousness, bearing all at every moment; the seventh, the mentation, clinging to it as self; the first six, discriminating and cognizing objects. And the "divine self" the outsiders take is exactly this store consciousness, clung by the mentation into a "self"-mark.

The great ocean and its waves: ever-flowing, therefore not cut off; without a resting-place, therefore no self

What is this ocean of consciousness like? At the close of this passage, the scripture brings out once more that simile which runs through the whole scripture — the ocean-waves.

That store consciousness whose body-mark is not destroyed clings upon the objects manifested by one's own mind, arising by the clinging-and-massing of mind, turn and turn about being causes. It is just like the ocean-waves, blown by the wind of the objects one's own mind manifests, now arising and now ceasing. The verse says it more waking still: as, when the great flow of the water is exhausted, the waves rise no more, so, when the mental consciousness ceases, the many kinds of consciousness arise no more.

In this picture, three things each keep their place: the ocean is the store consciousness, abiding at every moment; the wind is the objective realm, the moving condition; the waves are the seven evolving consciousnesses, that rise to the wind and, having risen, fall. Hold these three in view, and the wrong views at both ends fall away together. The outsiders set up a divine self — which is to look upon this ocean as a slab of water halted and unmoving, and take it for "self"; but this ocean shows you exactly otherwise — its water flows without break, its waves never rest, not one drop of it is at a stand. Ever-flowing, and so it does not fall into annihilation; without a resting-place, and so it is not that permanent divine self. "The ceasing of the consciousness of false imagining is called nirvāṇa" — what ceases is that wave of consciousness that rose to the wind and was taken for self; let the flow of the water be exhausted, and the waves do not rise of themselves — not the seeking-out of some other permanent ocean to abide in, but the very topsy-turviness of this unresting flux of consciousness coming to rest. The three fetters the four fruits cut off, the meditations they leave behind, told to their very depth, are all upon this one ocean, the setting-down, layer by layer, of that one thought that "takes the wave for self."

Onward Transmission

The sense established in this passage — "only the measure of one's own mind's manifestation gathers the two-vehicle fruits," "the ceasing of the consciousness of false imagining is called nirvāṇa," "when the mental consciousness ceases the seven consciousnesses cease" — the later Yogācāra treatises take up one by one. The one that takes it up most directly is the treatise that establishes the eight consciousnesses as ever-evolving: it fixes the three names mind-mentation-consciousness by taking the Laṅkā's gāthā — the store consciousness is termed mind, deliberation is termed mentation, the cognizing of objects is termed consciousness; and this passage's three-fold question-and-answer of the store consciousness, the mentation, and the mental consciousness becomes, in the treatise, the three transformations of the eighth, the seventh, and the first six. It establishes the eighth consciousness as ever-evolving without break, and carries in, seal unbroken, the Laṅkā's ocean-and-waves simile — as the ocean, meeting the condition of the wind, raises the waves without break, so too the ocean of the store consciousness, struck by the wind of objects, ceaselessly raises the waves of consciousness; and the waves the Laṅkā raised here flow on into that line, "ever-evolving like a torrent." Further down, the Mahāyāna-saṃgraha, establishing the ālaya as the knowable support and making plain its store-sense, inherits too this store-consciousness sense (inheriting the sense, though it does not separately cite the text); and the place of the eighth, the ālaya, among the eight mind-dharmas of the Hundred Dharmas rests here as well.

Chan reception sources must remain stratified. Jingjue T2837 records Bodhidharma telling Huike to practice in reliance on the four-scroll Laṅkā and thereby attain deliverance〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕; Daoxuan T2060 records entrustment of the four-scroll Laṅkā〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕. The formula "it may seal the mind" belongs to the Song preface〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕. This movement may therefore be read within later Chan reception, but the Song formula cannot be backfilled into Tang sources and the movement cannot be declared Patriarchal Chan’s unique foundation.

卷二 · 自覺聖智一乘·煩惱障Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll Two · The Noble Wisdom of Self-Realization, the One Vehicle, and the Afflictive Obstruction (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一個逼人的問起

大慧問得很直:世尊既然究竟只是一乘,為什麼平日總說有三乘——聲聞、緣覺、菩薩——偏偏不直說一乘?

這問看似只問一個「說法門庭」,其實問到了根上。若究竟唯一乘,那三乘豈不是權說、是方便?可佛的答覆卻不從「權實」上繞,而是實實在在指出一件事:不是佛藏著一乘不肯給,是二乘人身上有三樣東西還沒了結,所以那一乘他們此刻承當不起。這三樣,本段一句點明:煩惱障的業習氣不斷、不覺法無我、不離分段生死。順著這三句讀下去,整個唯識一系「二障、二無我、二種生死」的骨架,便在這一段裡立起來了。所以這一段不是講門庭,是講「一個修行人離佛還差在哪裡」。

第一樣沒了結的:斷了現行,習氣還在

先看第一句:煩惱障業習氣不斷。

這裡要分兩層。二乘人並非沒斷煩惱——他們斷了煩惱的現行,貪瞋這些當下起的粗惑,聖者確實伏斷了。可是煩惱斷了現行,還留著一層「習氣」:像屋裡的香拿走了,牆上壁上那股餘味還在;像久閉的瓶子倒空了,那氣味還熏著。這股餘習不是煩惱本身,卻是煩惱熏出來的痕,細到二乘的智照不到它、也不必去照它——因為只要出了分段生死,於他們個人的了脫已經夠了。

用唯識的鏡子照這一句,正照出「二障」的分野。煩惱障,障的是解脫;還有一個更細的所知障,障的是一切智智。二乘所對治的,只是煩惱障,而且只到現行這一層;那所知障、以及煩惱障底下的業習氣,他們原封不動。這就是後世唯識一句老話的來歷:二乘斷煩惱障,不斷所知障。本段這句「業習氣不斷」,正是那句話的經上根據。習氣一日不盡,一切種智便一日不圓,佛地那不可思議的自在便無從承當——這才是「不為說一乘」的第一個實理,不是佛吝法。

第二樣、第三樣:只破了半個「我」,只出了半重生死

第二句:不覺法無我。

「我」有兩重。一重是人我——把五蘊和合的身心,執作一個真實的自己;二乘把這一重破了,證了人無我,所以能出離。可還有一重更細的法我——把構成身心世界的那些「法」,色也好、心也好,執作各有其實在的自體;這一重,二乘沒破。宗泐說得乾脆:二乘破人執,未破法執,所以說他「不覺法無我」。他站在「無我」裡,其實只站進了一半:人這邊空了,法那邊還實實在在杵著。而唯識所以要立三性三無我,正是要把這後一半也空盡——遍計所執的自性徹底無、依他起如幻、圓成實乃顯,這才叫覺法無我。半個無我,載不動一乘。

第三句:不離分段死。

生死也有兩重。一重是分段生死——一段一段的壽命形段,隨業受報,這一世了又換一世;二乘出的,正是這一重。可還有一重變易生死——迴心的菩薩,捨了粗身,以願力智力受那微細的、念念遷變的所依,直到成佛方盡;這一重,二乘連邊都沒沾。宗泐順著點出:他雖斷了招感分段的煩惱身,居的還是分段,未名變易。所以「不離分段死」不是說他還在輪迴受苦,是說他所了的生死只是那粗的一段,那更深一層、要靠法執與所知障細細對治才能轉的變易生死,他還遠著。三句連起來看:習氣未盡、法執未破、變易未涉——這正是唯識所判「二乘極果」與「佛地」之間那整段路。佛不說一乘,是因為對站在這裡的人說一乘,等於叫還在半途的人認終點作起點。

兩幅畫:浮木與醉人

道理說到這裡,這一段最見悲心的,是它不停在判別上,而是給二乘人畫了兩幅像——一幅是他此刻的相,一幅是他日後回頭的路。

先是浮木。經說:譬如海上一段浮木,常隨波浪漂轉;聲聞的愚迷也是這樣,被「相」的風所飄蕩。這幅畫,要對著前一卷那片藏識海一起看才透。那裡,藏識是海,境界是風,識是浪;此處,聲聞就是那海面上的一段浮木。他也在這片識海上,也被境界的風吹著——只是他沒認得這片海是自心所現,於是隨相風飄到哪算哪,做不得自己的主。用唯識的話說:不了萬法唯識,便被相所轉。一段浮木,載著的正是「未覺法無我」四個字——它不沉,卻也不能自趣彼岸,就在浪裡打轉。

再是醉人。經說:譬如昏醉的人,要等酒力消了然後才醒;他那覺悟之法也是這樣,醒了便得佛的無上之身。這幅畫,畫的不是相,是轉機。二乘出了分段之後,耽味著三昧之樂,安住無漏之界,一住可以住到長劫不覺——像人醉倒,昏昏沉沉,自以為安穩。可經接著說:也不退還。這一句要緊——他醉,卻不會醉死在那裡;那三昧樂的酒力終有消的一日。酒一消,人一醒,這一醒不是回到原地,是「得佛無上身」。醉,是耽三昧;醒,是那句經文說的:起煩惱習氣斷了、覺了法無我、於三昧味知其非性——三樣沒了結的,到這裡一一了結。所以醉人這幅畫,畫的是迴心向大的整個弧:從沉、到醒、到趣如來法身。前一幅浮木說他此刻困在哪裡,後一幅醉人指他日後醒向何處。

承衍

這一段所立的判——二障、二無我、二種生死,以習氣斷、覺法無我、入無漏界而終趣如來法身——後世唯識諸論一一承接其義。論中判二乘斷煩惱障而不斷所知障、判人法二無我、判分段變易二種生死、判迴心菩薩伏斷習氣而轉依趣法身,句句與本段這三判相契:本段從經上立其「所未斷、所未覺、所未離」,諸論則就此開為修證階位的細判。至於那句「彼覺法亦然,得佛無上身」——二乘醉醒之後所趣的那個果,到了唯識便是「轉依」二字:轉煩惱依而得大涅槃,轉所知依而得大菩提。本段一段長行、一組偈頌,把「三乘何以非究竟、一乘何以獨屬如來」說盡,也就把後世那一整套轉依趣佛的義理,先在經上安下了根。

禪傳承史料須分層來看:淨覺 T2837 記達摩令慧可依四卷《楞伽》行而自然得度〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕,道宣 T2060 記「初達摩禪師以四卷楞伽授可」〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕;「可以印心」則見宋人卷首序〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕。因而,本段可放在後世禪門接受史中互讀,卻不能把宋序語回填至唐代史料,亦不能斷為祖師禪唯一所本。

Beginning from a question that presses hard

Mahāmati asks it point-blank: since the World-Honored One is, in the end, only the one vehicle, why does he always speak of three — śrāvaka, pratyekabuddha, bodhisattva — and just will not say the one vehicle outright?

The question looks as though it asks only about a "gateway of teaching," but it presses to the root. If in the end there is only the one vehicle, are the three vehicles not then a provisional word, a skillful means? Yet the Buddha's answer does not circle round on "provisional and real." It points, plainly and concretely, to a single fact: it is not that the Buddha is hiding the one vehicle and will not give it — it is that the persons of the two vehicles still carry three things unfinished within them, and so that one vehicle is more than they can, at this moment, take up. These three the passage names in a single breath: the karmic habit-energy of the afflictive obstruction is not cut off; they do not awaken to the no-self of dharmas; they do not escape the birth-and-death of segments. Read on down these three lines, and the whole framework of the Yogācāra lineage — the two obstructions, the twofold no-self, the two kinds of birth-and-death — stands up within this one passage. So this passage is not about the gateway of teaching; it is about "where a practitioner still falls short of the Buddha."

The first thing unfinished: the present activity cut off, the habit-energy still there

Look first at the first line: the karmic habit-energy of the afflictive obstruction is not cut off.

Here two layers must be told apart. It is not that the persons of the two vehicles have cut off nothing of the afflictions — they have cut off the present activity of the afflictions; the coarse delusions of craving and anger that flare up in the moment, these the sages have indeed subdued and cut off. But when the affliction's present activity is cut off, there remains a further layer of "habit-energy": like incense carried out of a room, whose lingering scent yet clings to the walls; like a long-closed jar emptied out, whose smell yet perfumes the air. This residual perfuming is not the affliction itself, but the trace the affliction has perfumed in — so fine that the two vehicles' insight cannot reach to it, nor need it reach; for so long as they are out of the birth-and-death of segments, that is enough for their own individual release.

Hold this line up to the mirror of Yogācāra, and it shows exactly the dividing of the "two obstructions." The afflictive obstruction obstructs release; and there is a subtler one, the cognitive obstruction, that obstructs the wisdom that knows all things. What the two vehicles take as their object of counteraction is the afflictive obstruction alone, and that only to the layer of present activity; the cognitive obstruction, and the karmic habit-energy that lies beneath the afflictive obstruction, they leave wholly untouched. This is the source of that old Yogācāra saying: the two vehicles cut off the afflictive obstruction, but not the cognitive obstruction. This passage's line, "the habit-energy is not cut off," is precisely the scriptural ground for that saying. So long as the habit-energy is not exhausted, the wisdom that knows every kind is a day from full, and the inconceivable sovereignty of the buddha-ground is more than one can take up — and this is the first real reason for "not speaking the one vehicle," and not that the Buddha is stingy with the dharma.

The second and third: only half a "self" broken, only half a death escaped

The second line: they do not awaken to the no-self of dharmas.

The "self" is of two layers. One is the self of persons — taking the body-and-mind that is the coming-together of the five aggregates and clinging to it as a real self; this layer the two vehicles break, realizing the no-self of persons, and so are able to win escape. But there is a further, subtler layer, the self of dharmas — taking those "dharmas" that make up body-mind-and-world, whether form or mind, and clinging to each as having its own real substance; this layer the two vehicles do not break. Zonglei says it flatly: the two vehicles break the clinging to a person, but not the clinging to dharmas, and so it is said of them that "they do not awaken to the no-self of dharmas." They stand within "no-self," but in truth have stepped only halfway in: on the side of persons it is emptied, but on the side of dharmas it still stands there, solid and real. And the reason Yogācāra sets up the three natures and the threefold naturelessness is precisely to empty out this latter half as well — that the imagined nature is utterly without being, that the dependent nature is illusion-like, that the truly-perfected is thereby made manifest: this is what it is to awaken to the no-self of dharmas. Half a no-self will not bear the weight of the one vehicle.

The third line: they do not escape the birth-and-death of segments.

Birth-and-death, too, is of two layers. One is the birth-and-death of segments — a life of a set span and shape, receiving its recompense according to the deed, this life finished and another taken up; and it is just this layer that the two vehicles escape. But there is a further layer, the birth-and-death of transformation — the bodhisattva who turns his mind, casting off the coarse body, by the power of vow and the power of wisdom taking on that subtle support which shifts and changes thought by thought, until buddhahood is reached and it is spent at last; and this layer the two vehicles have not so much as touched the edge of. Zonglei points it out, following on: though they have cut off the body of afflictions that summons the segments, what they dwell in is still the segments, not yet the transformation. So "they do not escape the birth-and-death of segments" does not mean they are still turning in the wheel and suffering; it means the birth-and-death they have finished is only that coarse, segmented layer, and that deeper layer — the birth-and-death of transformation, which can be turned only by the fine counteraction of the clinging to dharmas and the cognitive obstruction — is still far from them. Read the three lines together: the habit-energy unexhausted, the clinging to dharmas unbroken, the transformation untouched — this is exactly that whole stretch of road the Yogācāra marks between "the utmost fruit of the two vehicles" and "the buddha-ground." The Buddha does not speak the one vehicle because to speak the one vehicle to a person standing here is to bid one still on the road to take the halfway mark for the terminus.

Two pictures: the driftwood and the drunken man

Once the doctrine has been said this far, what is most full of compassion in this passage is that it does not stop at the judging. It paints the person of the two vehicles two portraits — one his mark at this moment, one the road of his turning back hereafter.

First the driftwood. The scripture says: just as a piece of driftwood on the sea is forever turned about by the waves, so too the foolish śrāvaka is buffeted by the wind of "marks." This picture is seen through only when held up together with that ocean of the store-consciousness of the earlier scroll. There, the store-consciousness is the sea, the objective realm is the wind, the consciousnesses are the waves; here, the śrāvaka is just that one piece of driftwood on the sea's face. He too is upon this ocean of consciousness, he too is blown by the wind of the objective realm — only he has not recognized that this sea is his own mind's manifestation, and so he drifts with the wind of marks wherever it carries him, unable to be his own master. Put in the language of Yogācāra: not understanding that the myriad dharmas are consciousness-only, he is turned by marks. One piece of driftwood carries, upon it, just those four words, "not yet awakened to the no-self of dharmas" — it does not sink, yet neither can it go of itself to the far shore; it turns and turns there in the waves.

Then the drunken man. The scripture says: just as one deeply drunk awakens only when the wine has worn away, so too is that dharma of his awakening — awakening, he wins the Buddha's supreme body. This picture paints not a mark but a turning-point. Once the two vehicles are out of the segments, they relish the joy of samādhi, abide at ease in the uncontaminated realm, and can abide so, unawakened, through long aeons — like a man drunk to the ground, sunk in stupor, taking himself for safe and sound. Yet the scripture goes straight on to say: he turns back no more. This line is the crucial one — he is drunk, but he will not drink himself to death there; the wine of that samādhi-joy has, at the last, its day of wearing away. The wine worn off, the man awake, this waking is no return to where he stood before — it is "winning the Buddha's supreme body." Drunk, is to relish the samādhi; awake, is what the scripture-text says: the fault of the arisen afflictions cut off, awakened to the no-self of dharmas, and of the relished joy of samādhi it is known to be without intrinsic nature — the three things unfinished, here one by one finished. So the picture of the drunken man paints the whole arc of turning the mind toward the great vehicle: from the sinking, to the waking, to the going toward the Tathāgata's dharma-body. The first picture, the driftwood, tells where he is trapped at this moment; the second, the drunken man, points to where he wakes toward hereafter.

Onward Transmission

The judgment established in this passage — the two obstructions, the twofold no-self, the two kinds of birth-and-death, ending, by the habit-energy cut off, awakening to the no-self of dharmas, and entering the uncontaminated realm, in the turning toward the Tathāgata's dharma-body — the later Yogācāra treatises take up, one by one, in its meaning. Where the treatises judge that the two vehicles cut off the afflictive obstruction but not the cognitive obstruction, judge the twofold no-self of persons and dharmas, judge the two kinds of birth-and-death of segments and transformation, and judge that the mind-turning bodhisattva subdues and cuts off the habit-energy and turns the basis toward the dharma-body — every line cleaves to this passage's threefold judgment: the passage, upon the scripture, establishes their "what is not yet cut off, not yet awakened to, not yet escaped," and the treatises open this out into the fine judging of the stages of cultivation-and-realization. As for that line, "so too is that dharma of his awakening — he wins the Buddha's supreme body" — the fruit toward which the two vehicles go when drunkenness turns to waking becomes, in the Yogācāra, those two words, the transformation of the basis: turning the basis that is affliction and winning the great nirvāṇa, turning the basis that is the knowable and winning the great awakening. This passage's one stretch of prose and one set of verses says to the full "why the three vehicles are not ultimate, why the one vehicle belongs to the Tathāgata alone," and thereby lays down, upon the scripture, the very root of that whole later doctrine of turning the basis toward buddhahood.

Chan reception sources must remain stratified. Jingjue T2837 records Bodhidharma telling Huike to practice in reliance on the four-scroll Laṅkā and thereby attain deliverance〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕; Daoxuan T2060 records entrustment of the four-scroll Laṅkā〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕. The formula "it may seal the mind" belongs to the Song preface〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕. This movement's noble wisdom of self-realization may be read within later Chan reception, but the Song formula cannot be backfilled into Tang sources and this passage cannot be declared the unique ground of Patriarchal Chan.

卷三 · 意生身·五無間·不說一字Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll Three · The Mind-Made Body, the Five Deeds of Immediate Retribution, Not One Word Spoken (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一句反常的話問起

這一段,佛說了三句聽起來都不太尋常的話。

第一句:菩薩能得三種「意生身」——一種隨心願而成、不從父母精血而有的身。第二句:有人造了五無間這樣的重罪,竟然「不入無擇地獄」。第三句最奇:佛說自己從成道那一夜到涅槃那一夜,中間「不曾說一個字」——說法四十九年的佛,偏說自己一字未說。

三句話,若照著字面各聽各的,會覺得一句比一句離譜。可若把它們串起來看,會發現它們指的是同一件事:身也好、業也好、法也好,到了究竟處,都不在「外」,都在自心;而自心的究竟,是離言的。這一段,正是要人把「身」「業」「法」三樣,一樣一樣地收回自心來看。用唯識的話說,這是一段講「轉依」與「離言自性」的經。

意生身:一個轉依所成的身

先看身。

凡夫的身,是業與愛牽來的,四大所造,一節一節地受、一段一段地報,自己作不了主。可經裡說的意生身不是這樣——它「隨意願成」,心願一動,身即隨現。這樣一個身,是從哪裡來的?經給了關鍵四個字:「身心轉變」。不是在舊身之外另換一個新身,而是這同一個身心,其所依轉了。這正是唯識講的「轉依」:不是把染法搬走、把淨法搬進來,而是同一個依他起,在迷時現生死身,在悟時現意生身。所依一轉,身即隨異。

經把三種意生身,按地位由淺到深排開。第三、四、五地的,叫三昧樂正受意生身——在定中「安住心海,起浪識相不生」。這一句正接著前文那片藏識海:先前識浪隨境風騰躍不斷,到這裡,浪息了,海面靜了,行者「知自心現境界性非性」,曉得所對的境界原是自心所現、本無定性,於是不再逐浪。第八地的,叫覺法自性性意生身——這裡經一連用了四個譬喻:如幻、如夢、如水中月、如鏡中像。這四樣東西有一個共同點:分明現前,卻了無實體;你伸手去水裡撈那個月,撈不著,可它又清清楚楚地在那裡照著。八地菩薩所得的身,就是這樣「非造非所造,如造所造」——說它是造作出來的嗎?不是,它如幻無實;說它不是造作嗎?它又具足色相、迅疾如意、如妙華莊嚴,能隨入一切佛剎。現而非實,非實而現,這正是通達「自性法」——通達了諸法唯是自心所現、如幻而有——才成得的身。最後一種,種類俱生無行作意生身,是覺一切佛法、緣自得樂,到了無功用行的地位,任運而成,連「作意」都不必起了。

三種身排下來,是一條轉依由淺到深的路:從定中息浪,到觀法如幻而身心轉變,到無功用任運。宗泐一句點得準:這三身是「通教菩薩自行化他之道」,如來不待人問就先告訴大家——因為這是行菩薩道的人不可不知的。不知這條路,就會把意生身當成神通異事去羨慕;知道了,才曉得它不過是「自心現」看到底、所依轉到底之後,自然現起的用。

五無間:把五樁外罪,讀成五處內斷

再看業。

五無間——殺父、殺母、害羅漢、破僧、出佛身血——是戒律裡最重的五樁逆罪,造了必墮無間地獄,這一點宗泐說得毫不含糊:「五無間業惡逆之極者,凡作是業,必受無間地獄之報。」那佛怎麼又說有人造五無間卻不入地獄?

關鍵在佛答的方式。宗泐點出:佛「先據事列名,次約法徵釋」——先照著事相把五個名字列出來,再就內法一個一個地重新解釋。於是每一樁「外罪」,都被讀成了一處「內斷」。母,是那招後有、與貪喜俱起的「愛」;父,是那令人入六處聚落的「無明」——把愛與無明這二個生死根本斷了,就叫「害父母」。潛伏的煩惱使不現行,卻如鼠毒終要發作,於諸法中把它究竟斷盡,就叫「害羅漢」。互不相同的五陰和合積聚,把這積聚斷了,就叫「破僧」。而最險的一句在末尾:「不覺外自共相,自心現量七識身,以三解脫無漏惡想,究竟斷彼七種識佛」——把那不覺外境、以為心外實有的七轉識斷了,就叫「出佛身血」。

這一段最堪玩味的,是「識」為什麼叫「佛」。因為凡夫最深的執,就是把這能了別的識當作真常不壞的「我」、當作可皈依的「佛」;而唯識恰恰要斷這一執——七轉識是依他起、是自心現量,不是心外別有的實佛。斷掉這個被誤認作「佛」的識執,才是真「出佛身血」。所以整組五無間,內讀下來,恰是唯識斷二障的一幅圖:斷愛、無明(煩惱障之根),斷諸使(隨眠),斷陰執(薩迦耶見),斷七識為實之見(法我執·所知障)。宗泐一句斷語最好:「名雖從逆,法實惟順。」名相是逆的,法義卻是順的——順著自心現量斷惑的正道。

要緊的是,這內讀不是把外罪輕輕放過。經緊接著立「外無間」,明白劃界:真造了外五無間的,於三解脫門「一一不得無間等法」。內讀的「無間」,斷的是惑;外造的「無間」,得的是獄。二者不可混。楞伽把五無間翻成內法,不是替殺父者開脫,而是指給修行人看:你真正要「無間」斷的,是心裡那五個根。

不說一字:法是本住的,佛只是走進了那座古城

最後看法,這是全段的眼。

佛說自己一夜成道、一夜涅槃,中間不說一字。宗泐提醒:這問是接著「四等」來的——前面說佛與三世諸佛字等、語等、法等、身等,那都還「涉言詮」,還在言說的層面上;所以大慧再逼一句:那到底說了沒有?佛答以二法:緣自得法、本住法。

先說「緣自得法」。佛所證的,「離言說妄想,離字二趣」——它本身就在言說與文字夠不著的地方。這正是唯識講的「離言自性」:圓成實、勝義諦,是離一切能詮所詮的;凡落言詮的,都已是遍計所執的影子,不是那個「自得」的境界本身。所以就「所證」而言,實在無一字可說——不是佛不肯說,是那境界本非言說所及。

再說「本住法」,經在這裡給了兩個譬喻,都極好。一個是金銀之性:金子的堅、銀子的性,是它本來就有的,不是誰鍛煉出來的;法界的常住,也是這樣,「若如來出世、若不出世,法界常住」。另一個更傳神——曠野裡的古城:一個人走在曠野中,望見一條通往古城的平坦舊道,他順著走進城去,享受城中的安樂。佛問大慧:這道、這城、這城裡的樂,是這個人自己造的嗎?大慧答:不是。這一問一答,把「不說一字」徹底說清了:法界如那座古城,本來就在那裡;佛如那個行路人,只是發現了舊道、走了進去。城不是他建的,道不是他修的,樂不是他造的——他只是「證入」,不是「創作」。宗泐點得明白:本住法「即先佛所證性德之法」,如金之堅剛,「非鍛鍊所得」。

一「修」一「本」,合起來就圓了。緣自得,是「自證修德」——修行所親證;本住法,是「本具性德」——本來如是的法性。宗泐一句收得極妙:「修性一如,皆離言說。」你修所證得的,正是那本來就有的;而那本來就有的,本非言說可及。所以「無法可說,是佛之說」——正因無一字可說,這「不說」本身,才是佛真正的說法。用唯識來收:這正是圓成實性的兩面——它是法爾本有的真如(本住),也是聖智所親證的境界(自得);而真如離言,證真如的根本智也離言,所以一夜到一夜,中間不說一字。

承衍

這一段的三事,後世唯識一一承接。

意生身「身心轉變」所成,承衍成唯識論所明的變易生死、意所成身——菩薩以無漏願力所資的身,妙用難測、隨意願成;那由染依轉為淨依的「轉依」義,更是唯識全論的歸宗,一部三十頌到末後「轉依」二字方見落處。五無間的內讀,把斷惑判成斷愛、斷無明、斷諸使、斷陰執、斷識執——正對唯識斷煩惱、所知二障的次第;而「佛之知覺」一段更把它挑明:覺人法二無我、了二障、離二死、斷二煩惱,這十六字幾乎就是唯識果地的綱目。至於「緣自得法離言」「本住法常住」,一頭接著唯識圓成實的離言自性,一頭接著真如無為的法爾常住——所證離言是自得,所依常住是本住,二者本是圓成實性的一體兩面。

禪傳承史料須分層來看:淨覺 T2837 記達摩令慧可依四卷《楞伽》行而自然得度〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕,道宣 T2060 記「初達摩禪師以四卷楞伽授可」〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕;「可以印心」則見宋人卷首序〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕。因而,本段可放在後世禪門接受史中互讀,卻不能把宋序語回填至唐代史料,亦不能斷為祖師禪唯一所本。

Beginning from a saying that runs against the grain

In this passage the Buddha says three things, and each of them sounds, on first hearing, decidedly out of the ordinary.

The first: that a bodhisattva can win three kinds of "mind-made body" — a body that comes to be at the wish of the mind, and does not arise from the essence-and-blood of father and mother. The second: that a man may commit crimes as grave as the five deeds of immediate retribution and yet "not enter the hell of no reprieve." The third, and strangest of all: that the Buddha says of himself that from the night he won awakening to the night he entered nirvāṇa, in between he "did not speak one word" — a buddha who taught the dharma for forty-nine years, insisting that he never spoke a single word.

Three sayings; and if you take each of them at the letter and hear them apart, each sounds more preposterous than the last. But string them together, and you find that they point to one and the same thing: body, deed, and dharma — every one of them, at the ultimate, is not "out there," but in one's own mind; and the ultimate of that mind is apart from speech. This passage is precisely a summons to take the three things — "body," "deed," "dharma" — and draw them, one by one, back into one's own mind to look at them. Put in the language of Yogācāra, this is a passage that teaches "the transformation of the basis" and "the intrinsic nature apart from speech."

The mind-made body: a body brought about by the transformation of the basis

Take the body first.

The body of an ordinary being is dragged into being by deed and by craving, made of the four great elements, received joint by joint and requited stretch by stretch, with no say in the matter of its own. But the mind-made body the scripture speaks of is not like this — it "comes to be at the will's wish": the mind's wish so much as stirs, and the body appears with it. Where does such a body come from? The scripture gives the key in four words: "body and mind are transformed." It is not that a new body is exchanged for the old one outside it; it is that this same body-and-mind has had its basis turned. This is just what Yogācāra means by "the transformation of the basis": not that the defiled dharmas are carted off and the pure dharmas carted in, but that the one same dependent nature, in delusion, manifests a birth-and-death body, and, in awakening, manifests a mind-made body. Let the basis but turn, and the body alters with it.

The scripture ranges the three mind-made bodies from the shallow to the deep by station. The one belonging to the third, fourth, and fifth grounds is called the samādhi-bliss-of-right-reception mind-made body — in meditative absorption one "abides in the ocean of the mind, and the mark of the consciousness that raises the waves no longer arises." This line follows straight on from the ocean of the store-consciousness of the earlier passage: before, the waves of consciousness went leaping up without a break, following the wind of objects; here, the waves have subsided, the surface of the ocean has fallen still, and the practitioner "knows the objective realm manifested by his own mind to be with or without intrinsic nature" — knows that the realm he faces is in truth his own mind's manifestation, without a fixed nature of its own, and so no longer chases the waves. The one belonging to the eighth ground is called the mind-made body of awakening-to-the-intrinsic-nature-of-dharmas — and here the scripture strings together four similes at once: like an illusion, like a dream, like the moon in water, like the image in a mirror. These four things have one point in common: they present themselves plainly before you, and yet are utterly without substance; reach into the water for that moon and you cannot take hold of it, and yet there it is, clear as clear, shining. The body won by the eighth-ground bodhisattva is just such a thing — "not made and not something made, yet as though made and something made." Say it is made? No, it is illusion-like and unreal. Say it is not made? Yet it is furnished in full with color-marks, swift according to one's wish, adorned as with a marvelous flower, able to enter at will into all the buddha-fields. Manifest yet not real, not real yet manifest — this is precisely the body that is won only when one has penetrated "the intrinsic nature of dharmas," penetrated the fact that all dharmas are but one's own mind's manifestation, illusion-like and yet existent. The last kind, the mind-made body born-of-its-kind-and-free-of-contrivance, is one that has awakened to all the buddha-dharmas and taken as its object the bliss won through its own condition, reaching the station of contrivance-free practice, coming to be spontaneously, without so much as an act of attention needing to be raised.

Ranged out, the three bodies are one road of the transformation of the basis, from the shallow to the deep: from the stilling of the waves in meditative absorption, to the transformation of body and mind through contemplating dharmas as illusion-like, to the spontaneity of contrivance-free practice. Zonglei points it precisely in one line: these three bodies are "the path by which the bodhisattva of the pervasive teaching practices for himself and transforms others," and the Tathāgata tells it to all, unasked — for it is what one who walks the bodhisattva path cannot but know. Not knowing this road, one would take the mind-made body for some marvel of spiritual power and covet it; knowing it, one sees that it is nothing but the working that naturally arises once "one's own mind's manifestation" has been seen through to the bottom and the basis turned to the bottom.

The five deeds of immediate retribution: reading five outer crimes as five inward cuttings-off

Take the deed next.

The five deeds of immediate retribution — the killing of father, the killing of mother, the harming of an arhat, the wrecking of the assembly, the drawing of blood from the Buddha's body — are the five gravest deadly crimes in the discipline; commit them, and one must fall into the hell of no interval. On this point Zonglei is not in the least equivocal: "the five deeds of immediate retribution are the very extreme of evil deadliness; whoever does these deeds must undergo the retribution of the hell of no interval." How, then, does the Buddha come to say that there is one who commits the five deeds of immediate retribution and yet does not enter the hell?

The key lies in the manner of the Buddha's answer. Zonglei points it out: the Buddha "first lists the names according to the deeds, then attests and expounds them in terms of the dharma" — he first sets out the five names according to their outward form, then explains them over again, one by one, in terms of the inner dharma. And so every "outer crime" is read as an "inward cutting-off." The mother is that "craving" which summons future existence and arises together with delight and desire; the father is that "ignorance" which drives one into the settlement of the six sense-fields — to cut off these two roots of birth-and-death, craving and ignorance, is called "the killing of father and mother." Those latent fetters that do not presently function, yet, like a rat-poison, are bound at last to break out — to cut them off utterly within all dharmas is called "the harming of an arhat." The five aggregates, of marks that differ each from each, joined and heaped together — to cut off this heap is called "the wrecking of the assembly." And the most perilous line comes at the end: "not awakening to the outer particular-and-shared marks — there being but the sevenfold body of consciousness that is one's own mind's manifestation — and, with the unstained right knowledge that breaks false imagining by way of the three gates of liberation, cutting off utterly those seven kinds of consciousness that are the Buddha" — to cut off those seven evolving consciousnesses that fail to awaken to the outer objects and take them for real things outside the mind is called "the drawing of blood from the Buddha's body."

The most worth pondering thing in this passage is why "consciousness" should be called "Buddha." Because the ordinary being's deepest grasping is to take this consciousness that can cognize for a true, constant, indestructible "self," and take it for a "Buddha" one may go to for refuge; and Yogācāra is bent on cutting precisely this grasping — the seven evolving consciousnesses are the dependent nature, are one's own mind's manifestation, and are not some real Buddha existing apart, outside the mind. Only when this grasping-at-consciousness-as-Buddha is cut off is there a true "drawing of blood from the Buddha's body." So the whole set of five deeds of immediate retribution, read inwardly, is exactly a picture of the Yogācāra cutting-off of the two obstructions: cutting off craving and ignorance (the root of the affliction-obstruction), cutting off the fetters (the latencies), cutting off the grasping-at-the-aggregates (the view of a real self in the perishable), cutting off the view of the seven consciousnesses as real (the grasping-at-a-self-in-dharmas, the cognitive obstruction). Zonglei's one verdict is the best of it: "though the names follow the deadly deeds, the dharma is in truth only conformable." The names are deadly; the sense of the dharma is conformable — conformable to the right path of cutting off delusion along the measure that is one's own mind's manifestation.

What matters is that this inner reading is not a letting-off of the outer crimes with a light hand. The scripture at once sets up an "outer immediate-retribution" and draws the line plainly: one who has truly done the outer five deeds of immediate retribution wins, within the three gates of liberation, "not one of those like-of-immediate-retribution dharmas." The "immediate-retribution" of the inner reading cuts off delusion; the "immediate-retribution" of the outer doing wins the hell. The two are not to be confused. The Laṅkā's turning of the five deeds of immediate retribution into the inner dharma is not an acquittal for the one who kills his father, but a pointing-out for the one who cultivates: what you truly need to cut off "without interval" is those five roots within the mind.

Not one word spoken: the dharma is the abiding one, and the Buddha has only walked into that ancient city

Take the dharma last — and this is the eye of the whole passage.

The Buddha says of himself that in one night he won awakening and in one night he entered nirvāṇa, and in between did not speak one word. Zonglei points out that this question follows on from the "four samenesses" — the foregoing said that the Buddha is of the same letter, the same speech, the same dharma, the same body as the buddhas of the three times, and all of that still "trenches on verbal telling," still stands on the plane of speech; and so Mahāmati presses one line further: did he, then, speak or not? The Buddha answers with two dharmas: the dharma won through one's own condition, and the abiding dharma.

Take first "the dharma won through one's own condition." What the Buddha has realized is "apart from the false imagining of speech, apart from the two tendencies of the letter" — it lies, of itself, in the place where speech and the letter cannot reach. This is just what Yogācāra means by "the intrinsic nature apart from speech": the truly-perfected, the ultimate truth, is apart from all that expresses and all that is expressed; whatever falls to verbal telling is already the shadow of the imagined-and-clung-to, and not that "won-of-itself" realm itself. So, as regards "what is realized," there is in truth not one word that can be spoken — not that the Buddha is unwilling to speak, but that the realm is of itself beyond the reach of speech.

Take next "the abiding dharma," and here the scripture gives two similes, both superb. One is the nature of gold and silver: the hardness of gold, the nature of silver, are theirs from the first, not something smelted into being by anyone; and the constant abiding of the dharma-realm is just so — "whether a Tathāgata comes into the world or comes not into the world, the dharma-realm abides constant." The other is the more telling still — the ancient city in the wilderness: a man walking in the wild sees, far off, a level, old road leading to an ancient city, and, following it, enters the city and takes his ease in its blisses. The Buddha asks Mahāmati: this road, this city, these blisses within the city — did this man make them himself? Mahāmati answers: no. This one exchange of question and answer says "not one word spoken" clean through: the dharma-realm is like that ancient city, there of itself from the first; the Buddha is like that traveler, who only discovered the old road and walked in. The city is not of his building, the road is not of his making, the bliss is not of his contriving — he has only "realized-and-entered," not "created." Zonglei points it plainly: the abiding dharma is "the dharma of the intrinsic virtue realized by the former buddhas," like the hardness of gold, "not gained by smelting."

One "cultivation" and one "abiding," put together, come round full. The won-through-one's-own-condition is the "cultivated virtue of one's own realization" — what practice personally realizes; the abiding dharma is the "intrinsic virtue one already possesses" — the dharma-nature that is thus of itself. Zonglei's one line gathers it up most finely: "cultivation and nature are of one suchness, both apart from speech." What you realize by your cultivation is precisely that which was there from the first; and that which was there from the first is of itself beyond the reach of speech. So "there is no dharma that can be spoken — this is what is the Buddha's speaking" — precisely because there is not one word that can be spoken, this "not speaking" is itself the Buddha's true speaking of the dharma. To gather it up in Yogācāra: this is precisely the two faces of the truly-perfected nature — it is the suchness that is intrinsically-so and already there (the abiding), and it is the realm that noble wisdom personally realizes (the won-of-itself); and since suchness is apart from speech, and the root-knowledge that realizes suchness is apart from speech, from one night to one night, in between, not one word is spoken.

Onward Transmission

The three matters of this passage are each taken up by the later Yogācāra.

The mind-made body, brought about by "the transformation of body and mind," is carried forward by the transformed birth-and-death and the mind-formed body that the Cheng Weishi Lun makes plain — the body a bodhisattva sustains by the power of his stainless vows, of a working past fathoming, coming to be at the will's wish; and that sense of "the transformation of the basis," the turning of the defiled basis into the pure basis, is the very tenet to which the whole of Yogācāra comes home — a Thirty Verses that reaches its landing-place only in those two last words, "the transformation of the basis." The inner reading of the five deeds of immediate retribution, which judges the cutting-off of delusion into the cutting-off of craving, of ignorance, of the fetters, of the grasping-at-the-aggregates, of the grasping-at-consciousness — answers straight to the Yogācāra sequence of cutting off the two obstructions of the afflictions and the knowable; and the passage on "the Buddha's knowing-and-awakening" makes it more explicit still: to awaken to the twofold no-self of persons and dharmas, to understand the two obstructions, to be apart from the two deaths, to cut off the two afflictions — these words are all but the very outline of the Yogācāra ground of fruition. As for "the dharma won through one's own condition is apart from speech" and "the abiding dharma abides constant," the one joins at its head to the Yogācāra truly-perfected's intrinsic nature apart from speech, the other joins to suchness the unconditioned in its intrinsically-so constant abiding — the realized-apart-from-speech is the won-of-itself, the depended-on-and-constant is the abiding, and the two are of themselves the one body's two faces of the truly-perfected nature.

Chan reception sources must remain stratified. Jingjue T2837 records Bodhidharma telling Huike to practice in reliance on the four-scroll Laṅkā and thereby attain deliverance〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕; Daoxuan T2060 records entrustment of the four-scroll Laṅkā〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕. The formula "it may seal the mind" belongs to the Song preface〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕. This movement may therefore be read within later Chan reception, but the Song formula cannot be backfilled into Tang sources and the movement cannot be declared Patriarchal Chan’s unique foundation.

卷三 · 宗通說通·智識·九種轉變Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll Three · Realization-Mastery and Teaching-Mastery, the Wisdom-and-Consciousness, and the Nine Kinds of Transformation (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一個問起

大慧這一輪問得很密:先問「宗通相」,再問「不實妄想」,又問「語」與「義」,再問「智」與「識」,末了問外道的「九種轉變」。五個問接連而下,像是各說各的一事。可若把它們串起來看,問的其實只有一件事——證,該怎麼證;說,該怎麼說;被說壞了的心,又該怎麼轉回來。

這一段,是楞伽把「自證」與「教法」分成兩條路,再把「識」轉成「智」的一節。看住這兩條路、這一轉,唯識所歸的「轉依」,就在眼前。

兩種通:一條走進去,一條說出來

世尊答宗通相,先立了個對子:一切修行人都有兩種通——宗通與說通。

宗通,是「緣自得勝進相,遠離言說文字妄想,趣無漏界自覺地自相」。這一句要慢慢讀:它所緣的,是自己所得的殊勝增進,不是外頭來的;它所離的,是言說文字的妄想;它所趣的,是無漏界、自覺地的「自相」。一句話:自己內證,離了言詮。古德讀這一句讀得極透,宗泐說宗通就是「自證殊勝之相」,是「依教思修、得意忘言、離於文字分別」——先依著教去思、去修,修到「得意忘言」,把言語放下了,那自證的相才現。

說通呢?是「說九部種種教法,離異不異、有無等相,以巧方便,隨順眾生如應說法」。這是把所證的,用種種教法說出來,隨著眾生的根機,領他們度脫。

於是兩條路分明了:一條是走進去的路——自證,不落言詮;一條是說出來的路——教法,應機施設。用唯識的鏡子照,這正是「證」與「教」的雙軌:所證的是離言的自性,是自證分自知自境的那一分光明;能說的是隨他而立的言教。證智不落言,言教不即證——這一分別若不立,人就會拿說通當宗通,把聽來的一堆名相當作自己證了。所以世尊要先把這兩條路劈開。

語與義:燈不是色,色卻由燈而顯

劈開了證與教,底下一問就跟著逼上來:既然義離言說,那「語」和「義」到底是一是異?若一,義就沒法離言了;若異,那說法還有什麼用?

世尊給了本段第一個好喻——如燈照色。

菩薩觀語與義,「非異非不異」。為什麼非異?因為義離一切妄想相、言說相,語不即是義。為什麼又非不異?因為「不因語辯義,而以語入義,如燈照色」——燈本不是那被照的色,可色偏偏要靠燈才顯現出來。語也一樣:語不是義,義卻要因語而辨、以語入之。

這個喻,正把上一節「宗通、說通」的關節照亮了。義,是宗通那一邊——自證、離言;語,是說通這一邊——教法、可詮。燈非色而色由燈顯,正如語非義而義由語入。所以說通不是白說:它像一盞燈,燈光不是牆上的色,可你要看清那色,還得靠這一盞。以唯識的話說,一切言教都是「依他」而立的施設,你不能把施設當自性,也不能因它是施設就廢了它——廢言則無以入義,執言則反失其義,中間這一線,就是「如燈照色」四個字。

智與識:一個採集,一個放下

看清了語義,最要緊的一問來了:那被言說、被妄想弄壞了的這顆心,怎麼從「識」轉成「智」?

世尊分智為三:世間智、出世間智、出世間上上智。世間智,是外道凡夫計著有無;出世間智,是二乘墮在自相共相的悕望上;出世間上上智,才是「諸佛菩薩,觀無所有法,見不生不滅,離有無品,入如來地,人法無我」。三智一層高過一層,到「入如來地、人法無我」才是極。

而識與智怎麼分?世尊給了一句斬釘截鐵的話:「生滅者是識,不生不滅者是智。」又層層地判:墮相、墮有無的是識,超有無的是智;有長養的是識,無長養的是智;有得的是識,無得的是智。

這一分別,古德讀得最見刀口。宗泐釋那句「採集業為識」,說得極利落:「採謂採取、集謂招集,以根對塵而生取著,起善惡業招集生死,是名為識;能了根塵絕待,物我兩忘,不生取著,名之為智。」——識,是拿根去對塵、生取著、造善惡業、招集生死那一副心;智,是了達根塵本自絕待、物我兩忘、不再取著那一副心。同是這顆心,取著便是識,放下便是智。宗泐末了一句點破:「得無思想法,則轉識為智。」

這一句,就是唯識「轉識成智」四個字的經源。識所以是識,因它「採集」——念念攀緣、念念招集,落在生滅裡;智所以是智,因它「不採集」——不再攀取,便不落生滅。所謂轉依,轉的不是別的,正是把這「採集」的識,轉成「不採集」的智;把那攀緣造業、招集生死的一副心,歇成物我兩忘、不生取著的一副心。三十頌到最後說「捨二麤重、證得轉依」,說的正是這一歇、這一轉。

那麼轉成的智,是個什麼光景?世尊給了本段最美的一個喻——如水中月。「自得聖智境界,不出不入,故如水中月。」水中的月,不在水外、也不入水中,你說它有,撈不著;你說它無,明明現。自證的聖智也這樣:它不落「出、入」的相,不是從外頭進來一個智、也不是有一個智從裡頭出去;能所往來的相都歇了,只剩那一輪不出不入的明。這正是宗通「自覺趣光明暉發」的境——證,到了不出不入處,才是真證。

九種轉變:金打成器,金性未曾變

末了一問,回到最初的病根:外道為什麼會錯?世尊拈出外道的「九種轉變論」來破。

外道立九種轉變——形處、相、因、成、見、性、緣分明、所作分明、事——都在講『一個東西怎麼變成另一個東西』,由此起了「有無生」的種種論。世尊要破它,仍是用喻,而且用得極巧——如金變作器物。

「譬如金變作諸器物,則有種種形處顯現,非金性變。」金打成環、打成釧、打成瓔珞,形狀樣樣不同,可金的自性何曾變過一分?外道盯著那「形處異現」,便說「性」真的變了、真的有一個東西生出來、有一個東西滅掉了;殊不知變的只是形相,金體如如不動。世尊又補一喻——「如乳酪酒果等熟」:乳成酪、果釀酒,看著像是漸漸「轉」成了別的,其實也只是自心所計,並無一個實「性」在那裡轉。

破到底,落回那一句總持的話:「彼亦無有轉變,若有若無,自心現,外性非性。」——所謂轉變,說它有也罷、無也罷,都是自心所現;那外在的「性」,其實非性。末了一喻收得乾淨——「無有法若生若滅,如見幻夢色生」:哪有一個法真在生、真在滅?如夢裡見色生起,現得分明,卻無一絲實生實滅。

用唯識照這一破,剛好照到底。外道的錯,錯在把「自心所現」當成「外境自有」,於是才在那自有的境上,安立生滅、安立轉變。金喻破的正是這個:形處(相分)在變,金性(識體)不變——你若在相分上執一個實「性」在生滅轉變,就成了外道的九轉變見;你若識得這相分本是自心所現、外境元自非有,那「轉變」二字當下落空。這便是「唯心所現、外境非實」的正觀——不是境在變,是心在現;不是法在生滅,是妄想在起落。九種轉變,破的是九種「以為外境自有」的執,歸的是同一片「自心現量」。

承衍

這一段所立的三事——宗通的自證離言、智識的轉識成智、九轉變的破外顯唯心——後世唯識諸論一一承接。

承得最要緊的,是那「轉識成智」。本段「生滅者識、不生不滅者智」「轉識為智」的義,正是後來四智菩提之論的根;三十頌那句「智殊勝、捨二麤重、證得轉依」,承的就是這一轉——識歇為智,即是轉依所歸。要說明的是:後世唯識論顯引楞伽處,引的是卷一那藏識海浪、心意識的伽他;本段這智識、宗通、九轉變之文,論裡承其義而未顯引其句——是義所承,非文所引,這一分寸須看清,不可誤繫。

再往下,本段「識」即八識、「智」所依的「慧」即別境慧,到了百法的位次上,便是心法八識與心所別境慧之開;宗通「自證離言」與說通「教法應機」的雙軌,也正是唯識「離言自性」與「假名施設」一雙的經源。

禪傳承史料須分層來看:淨覺 T2837 記達摩令慧可依四卷《楞伽》行而自然得度〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕,道宣 T2060 記「初達摩禪師以四卷楞伽授可」〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕;「可以印心」則見宋人卷首序〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕。因而,本段可放在後世禪門接受史中互讀,卻不能把宋序語回填至唐代史料,亦不能斷為祖師禪唯一所本。

歸到底,仍是那盞燈、那輪水中月:義由語入而語非義,智由識轉而識非智——看住這「非異非不異」的一線,證與教兩不相礙,這一段的心也就在手裡了。

Beginning from a single question

Mahāmati's questions here come thick and close: first he asks the mark of realization-mastery, then unreal false imagining, then speech and meaning, then wisdom and consciousness, and last the outsiders' nine kinds of transformation. Five questions come one after another, as if each were about its own separate matter. Yet string them together, and what he asks is in truth a single thing — how realization is to be realized; how teaching is to be taught; and how the mind that has been ruined by being spoken about is to be turned back.

This passage is a section in which the Laṅkā parts self-realization and the teaching into two roads, and then turns consciousness into wisdom. Hold fast to these two roads and this one turning, and the transformation of the basis to which Yogācāra returns is right before your eyes.

Two masteries: one road walking inward, one road speaking outward

Answering the mark of realization-mastery, the World-Honored One first sets up a pair: every practitioner has two kinds of mastery — realization-mastery and teaching-mastery.

Realization-mastery is "taking as one's object the mark of one's own attained supreme advance, being far removed from the false imagining of speech, words, and letters, going toward the particular mark of the outflow-free realm and the ground of self-awakening." This line must be read slowly: what it takes as its object is one's own attained supreme advance, not something that comes from outside; what it is far removed from is the false imagining of speech, words, and letters; what it goes toward is the particular mark of the outflow-free realm, the ground of self-awakening. In a word: one's own inner realization, apart from verbal expression. The ancient masters read this line through to the very bottom; Zonglei says realization-mastery is just the mark of the supreme self-realization, is "relying on the teaching to ponder and cultivate, winning the meaning and forgetting the words, apart from the discrimination of letters" — first relying on the teaching to ponder and to cultivate, and cultivating until "the meaning is won and the words forgotten," when the words have been laid down, and only then does the mark of that self-realization appear.

And teaching-mastery? It is "expounding the nine kinds of teaching in their manifold forms, apart from 'different and not-different, being and non-being,' by skillful means, teaching the Dharma in accord with sentient beings." This is to take what has been realized and speak it out by way of the manifold teachings, in accord with the capacities of sentient beings, leading them to deliverance.

So the two roads stand clear: one is the road walking inward — self-realization, not falling into verbal expression; one is the road speaking outward — the teaching, set forth to suit the occasion. Held up to the mirror of Yogācāra, this is just the twin tracks of realization and teaching: what is realized is the intrinsic nature apart from speech, that division of light by which the self-witnessing knows its own object; what can be spoken is the verbal teaching set up to accord with another. The realizing wisdom does not fall into speech, and the verbal teaching is not identical with realization — if this one distinction be not set up, a man will take teaching-mastery for realization-mastery, mistaking a heap of names he has heard for something he himself has realized. And so the World-Honored One must first cleave these two roads apart.

Speech and meaning: the lamp is not the color, yet the color appears by way of the lamp

Once realization and teaching have been cleft apart, the next question presses hard on its heels: if meaning is apart from speech, then are "speech" and "meaning" one, or different? If one, then meaning could not be apart from speech; if different, then what use is there in teaching at all?

The World-Honored One gives this passage's first fine simile — a lamp lighting up color.

The bodhisattva contemplates speech and meaning as "neither different nor not-different." Why neither different? Because meaning is apart from every mark of false imagining and mark of speech; speech is not identical with meaning. And why neither not-different? Because "meaning is not made clear except by way of speech, and it is by way of speech that one enters into meaning, as a lamp lights up color" — the lamp is not the color it lights up, yet the color must depend on the lamp to be made to appear. So too with speech: speech is not meaning, yet meaning must be made clear by way of speech, entered by way of speech.

This simile lights up the very joint of the preceding section, "realization-mastery, teaching-mastery." Meaning is the realization-mastery side — self-realization, apart from speech; speech is the teaching-mastery side — the teaching, capable of expression. The lamp is not the color, yet the color appears by way of the lamp, just as speech is not meaning, yet meaning is entered by way of speech. So teaching-mastery is not spoken in vain: it is like a lamp, whose light is not the color on the wall, yet to see that color clearly you must still depend on this one lamp. Said in the language of Yogācāra, every verbal teaching is a designation set up upon the dependent; you cannot take the designation for the intrinsic nature, nor, because it is a designation, throw it away — abolish speech and there is no way to enter the meaning, cling to speech and you lose the meaning instead, and the thread between the two is just these words, "a lamp lighting up color."

Wisdom and consciousness: the one amasses, the other lays down

Once speech and meaning are seen through, the most urgent question arrives: how is this mind, ruined by being spoken of and imagined, to be turned from "consciousness" into "wisdom"?

The World-Honored One divides wisdom into three: mundane wisdom, supramundane wisdom, and supreme-supramundane wisdom. Mundane wisdom is the outsiders and common fools clinging to being and non-being; supramundane wisdom is the two vehicles fallen into a longing for the particular and shared mark; supreme-supramundane wisdom alone is "the buddhas and bodhisattvas contemplating the dharma of nothing-whatever, seeing it unborn and unceasing, apart from the class of being and non-being, entering the ground of the Tathāgata, the no-self of persons and of dharmas." The three wisdoms rise one higher than the last, and only at "entering the ground of the Tathāgata · the no-self of persons and of dharmas" is the pinnacle reached.

And how are consciousness and wisdom told apart? The World-Honored One gives one flat and unbending word: that which arises and ceases is consciousness, that which neither arises nor ceases is wisdom. He judges it layer upon layer: that which falls into the mark and into being-and-non-being is consciousness, that which transcends being-and-non-being is wisdom; that which has nourishing-and-growth is consciousness, that which has no nourishing-and-growth is wisdom; that which has "attaining" is consciousness, that which has no "attaining" is wisdom.

This distinction the ancient masters read with the keenest edge. Zonglei glosses that line "amassing the deeds is consciousness" as sharp as could be: "taking up means the seizing, amassing means the summoning-together; setting the faculty against the dust and thereby giving rise to grasping-clinging, raising good and evil deeds and summoning together birth-and-death — this is called consciousness; that which can understand the faculty and the dust as cut off from all relation, self and thing both forgotten, giving rise to no grasping-clinging, is named wisdom." Consciousness is the mind that sets the faculty against the dust, gives rise to grasping-clinging, makes good and evil deeds, and summons together birth-and-death; wisdom is the mind that understands the faculty and the dust as being of themselves cut off from all relation, self and thing both forgotten, no longer grasping-clinging. It is the very same mind: grasping-clinging, it is consciousness; laid down, it is wisdom. And Zonglei's last word pierces it through: "having won the dharma of no-deliberation, one then transforms consciousness into wisdom."

This one line is the scriptural source of those words of Yogācāra, "transforming consciousness into wisdom." Consciousness is consciousness because it "amasses" — thought after thought reaching out, thought after thought summoning together, falling within arising-and-ceasing; wisdom is wisdom because it "does not amass" — no longer reaching out and grasping, and so no longer falling into arising-and-ceasing. What the transformation of the basis transforms is nothing else: it is just the transforming of this "amassing" consciousness into the "not-amassing" wisdom; the resting of that mind which reaches out, makes deeds, and summons together birth-and-death into the mind of self-and-thing-both-forgotten, giving rise to no grasping-clinging. When the Thirty Verses at the last says "casting off the two coarse encumbrances, winning the transformation of the basis," it speaks of just this one resting, this one turning.

And what is the wisdom thus won like? The World-Honored One gives this passage's most beautiful simile — the moon in water. "The realm of the noble wisdom of self-attainment neither goes out nor comes in, and so it is like the moon in water." The moon in the water is neither out beyond the water nor in within it; say it is there, and you cannot lay hold of it; say it is not, and plainly it appears. So too the noble wisdom of self-realization: it does not fall into the mark of "going out and coming in" — it is not that a wisdom comes in from outside, nor that a wisdom goes out from within; the marks of the going-and-coming of grasper and grasped are all at rest, and only that one round of not-going-out, not-coming-in brightness remains. This is just the realm of realization-mastery's "going toward self-awakening, blazing forth in radiance" — realization, once it reaches the place of neither-going-out-nor-coming-in, is real realization at last.

The nine kinds of transformation: gold beaten into vessels, the nature of the gold never transformed

The last question returns to the root of the sickness at the very start: why do the outsiders go wrong? The World-Honored One takes up the outsiders' "doctrine of the nine kinds of transformation" to refute.

The outsiders set up nine kinds of transformation — of shape-and-place, of mark, of cause, of completion, of view, of intrinsic nature, of the manifesting of conditions, of the manifesting of what is done, and of the thing — all of them speaking of "how one thing becomes another thing," and giving rise thereby to the manifold doctrines of "being-and-non-being-arising." To refute it, the World-Honored One uses a simile once more, and uses it with the utmost skill — gold transformed into vessels.

"For instance, as gold is transformed into the manifold vessels, so there is the manifold shape-and-place made to appear, yet the intrinsic nature of the gold is not transformed." Beat gold into rings, into bracelets, into necklaces — the shapes differ, every one of them, yet when did the nature of the gold ever transform by a hair's breadth? The outsiders stare at that "shape-and-place appearing differently" and say that the "nature" has really transformed, that some thing has really been born, that some thing has really perished; not knowing that what transforms is only the shape and mark, while the gold-substance abides unmoved, just as it is. The World-Honored One adds a further simile — "like the ripening of milk into curds, of fruit into wine": milk becoming curds, fruit brewing into wine, seem to "turn" by degrees into something else, yet this too is only what one's own mind reckons; there is no real "nature" there turning at all.

Refuted to the bottom, it falls back onto that one summarizing word: "there too is no transformation at all; whether being or non-being, it is one's own mind's manifestation, and the outer nature is no-nature." So-called transformation, say it "is" or say it "is not," is all one's own mind's manifestation; the outer "nature" is in truth no-nature. And the last simile gathers it up clean — "there is no dharma at all that arises or ceases, as one sees the arising of color in an illusion or a dream": what dharma is there truly arising, truly ceasing? Like the color seen arising in a dream, appearing clear and distinct, yet without a single thread of real arising, real ceasing.

Held up to the mirror of Yogācāra, this refutation is lit clean to the bottom. The outsiders' error is that they take "one's own mind's manifestation" for "the outer object existent of itself," and so, upon that self-existent object, set up arising-and-ceasing, set up transformation. The gold simile refutes exactly this: shape-and-place (the image-division) transforms, the nature of the gold (the substance of consciousness) does not — grasp a real "nature" upon the image-division, arising and ceasing and transforming, and you become the outsiders' nine-transformations view; know that this image-division is of itself one's own mind's manifestation, that the outer object is from the first not existent, and those two words "transformation" fall empty on the instant. This is the right contemplation of "the manifestation of mind-only, the outer object not real" — it is not the object that transforms, it is the mind that manifests; it is not the dharma that arises and ceases, it is the false imagining that rises and falls. The nine kinds of transformation refute nine kinds of clinging to "the outer object existent of itself," and return them all to the one same tract of "the measure of one's own mind's manifestation."

Onward Transmission

The three matters this passage establishes — the self-realization-apart-from-speech of realization-mastery, the transforming of consciousness into wisdom of wisdom-and-consciousness, and the refutation-of-the-outer, disclosing-of-mind-only of the nine transformations — the later Yogācāra treatises take up one by one.

What is taken up most importantly is that "transforming of consciousness into wisdom." This passage's sense of "that which arises and ceases is consciousness, that which neither arises nor ceases is wisdom" and "transforming consciousness into wisdom" is precisely the root of the later doctrine of the awakening of the four wisdoms; and that line of the Thirty Verses, "wisdom made supreme, casting off the two coarse encumbrances, winning the transformation of the basis," inherits just this one turning — consciousness resting into wisdom, which is that to which the transformation of the basis returns. This much must be made plain: where the later Yogācāra treatises overtly cite the Laṅkā, they cite the store-consciousness ocean-and-waves and the mind-mentation-consciousness gāthā of Scroll One; this passage's text on wisdom-and-consciousness, realization-mastery, and the nine transformations the treatises inherit in sense but do not overtly cite — it is what is inherited in sense, not what is cited in text, and this measure must be seen clearly, and not mistakenly linked.

Further down, this passage's "consciousness" is the eight consciousnesses, and the "insight" on which "wisdom" rests is the object-specific insight; brought to the placement of the Hundred Dharmas, they are the opening-out of the eight consciousnesses among the mind-dharmas and the object-specific insight among the mental factors. And the twin tracks of realization-mastery's "self-realization apart from speech" and teaching-mastery's "the teaching in accord with the occasion" are the scriptural source of the very pair, the Yogācāra "intrinsic nature apart from speech" and "designation by borrowed name."

Chan reception sources must remain stratified. Jingjue T2837 records Bodhidharma telling Huike to practice in reliance on the four-scroll Laṅkā and thereby attain deliverance〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕; Daoxuan T2060 records entrustment of the four-scroll Laṅkā〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕. The formula "it may seal the mind" belongs to the Song preface〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕. This movement may therefore be read within later Chan reception, but the Song formula cannot be backfilled into Tang sources and the movement cannot be declared Patriarchal Chan’s unique foundation.

Returned to the bottom, it is still that lamp, that round moon in water: meaning is entered by way of speech, yet speech is not meaning; wisdom is turned from consciousness, yet consciousness is not wisdom — hold fast to this one thread of "neither different nor not-different," and realization and teaching are two that do not obstruct each other, and the heart of this passage is in your hand.

卷三 · 相續解脫·三和合Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll Three · The Continuum, Liberation, and the Threefold Union of Conditions (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一個問起

大慧這一問,問的是「相續」與「解脫」:一切法怎樣相續下去,又怎樣從相續裡解脫。

問得平常,答卻極要緊。因為凡愚一生所受的縛,說到底就是一個「相續」——念念相續、業業相續、趣趣相續,於是有生有死、輪轉不斷。世尊答這一段,先廣列十一種計著相續,把凡愚怎樣『就所說的義去計著』一一點出;再翻進一層,說「其實那真實之中,本無相續、也無不相續」;末後才收在三相續的因、三和合的斷、與三解脫上。一路讀下來,這一段其實是把「相續」這條繩子,從打結、到看清、到解開,整條給你看一遍。

要看這條繩子,先得認得它是誰結的。

這繩子是你自己吐的絲

經給了一個貼身的譬喻:凡愚的妄想,就像蠶作繭——用妄想之絲,自己纏自己,又纏別人。

這一喻,是整段的眼。它先把一件事說死了:相續之縛,不是外頭誰加在你身上的,是你自心的妄想自己吐出來、自己繞上去的。蠶並沒有誰去綁它,它只是一口一口吐絲,吐著吐著就把自己封在繭裡了。凡愚也是這樣——就那「如所說的義」去計著:說有便執個有,說無便執個無,說生說滅、說乘說地,每一個言說都當作實有一件事去攀,攀一句就繞一圈,於是相計著、緣計著、性非性計著……十一種計著層層纏來,繭就成了。

用唯識的鏡子照這一喻,照得格外分明。這『就所說的義去計著』,正是遍計所執——本無自性的東西,隨著名言去執作實有。蠶絲不是本來就有的一條繩,是蠶當下吐出來的;遍計所執的相續,也不是本來就有的一個「我」在那裡相續,是妄想當下計著出來的。所以偈才說:不真實的妄想,就叫作相續之相。相續之相,體就是妄想自性——說得更透,就是遍計那一分。看住這一句,這一段的骨頭就立起來了。

古德在這裡下了一刀。宗泐說:於諸法無知、隨語取著,就像蠶結網,自縛又縛他,沒有間斷,都是因為「不觀察」的緣故。這一刀切在「不觀察」三字上——繭之所以越纏越緊,不是絲有多牢,是蠶從不回頭看一眼自己在做什麼。相續之所以不斷,也不是相續有多實,是妄想從不如實觀察它自己。

繩子本來就是空的

認得繩子是自己吐的,緊接一翻,經說了一句更狠的:那真實之中,其實並沒有相續、也沒有不相續。

這一翻要當心,不是說『先有相續、後把它斷掉』,而是說:見一切法本來寂靜,妄想根本不生,於是相續、不相續這一對相,當處就無所安立。菩薩見一切法寂靜——寂靜不是把動的按停了,是覺了那外境的性與非性,原來只是自心所現,本自無所有。隨順觀察自心所現的量,有也罷、無也罷,一切性都是無相的;一見相續本自寂靜,相續、不相續之相便都不可得了。

接著經又補一句:那真實之中,也沒有縛、沒有解;是墮在「不如實覺知」裡的人,才有縛、有解。為什麼?於一切法的有、無有之中,並無眾生可得。這一句,把「解脫」二字也照空了——你以為有一個「被縛的我」等著被解開,可勝義裡連那個眾生都了不可得,縛的是誰、解的又是誰?

唯識的鏡子照到這裡,照出的是三無性那一層。相續屬遍計,遍計本無自性,所以說相本寂;縛解是就迷情施設的假名,於圓成的真實邊,離有離無、無縛無解。前一段還在說蠶自纏,這一段就告訴你:那絲、那繭,勝義看去,本無實體——妄則有這一場自纏,真則連這一場都了不可得。這一翻,把「斷相續」從『用力去斷一個實有的東西』,翻成了『如實見它本來無實』。

三股絲的來處,與一刀的斷處

翻過本寂這一層,經再落回事相,指出這繩子究竟由哪幾股絲擰成,又斷在哪一刀上。

先指來處:愚夫有三相續——貪、恚、癡,加上愛未來、有喜愛俱。三毒為因,接續五趣為果。宗泐判得極清爽:貪恚癡是相續之因,五趣是相續之果;由過去的因成現在的果,現在又作因去招未來的報,三世就這樣一環扣一環地相續下來。所謂「愛未來」,就是貪愛來生的如意果報、又與喜愛俱起——這一股絲最要命,它把繩子一直往未來延,於是趣趣相接,續了五趣。三毒一滅,五趣便離;因滅則果滅,這就是相續斷。

再指斷處:三種和合的緣,一起方便計著,識的相續便無間而生;有計著就有相續,這緣、這識若斷,見三解脫,一切相續就不生了。宗泐說,這三和合緣,是外道妄計根、塵、我三緣和合,諸識便次第相續而起;一有執著,相續就無間,若了達三緣、離諸執著、見三種解脫,相續當處就不生。這裡有一句最關要緊——宗泐說:這三解脫,是性淨解脫、圓淨解脫、方便淨解脫;了達三緣,當處就是三解脫,並不是在三緣之外另有一個解脫。

這一句,正合唯識的轉依義。識依三和合緣、加計著而相續無間——這是說識的相續是因緣所生,不是有一個實我實法在那裡自己常住著相續;有計著則相續起,計著斷則相續不生,全繫在那一分遍計上。所以「斷相續」斷的不是識本身,是斷那攀著三緣去計著的妄執;妄執一離,識海還是那個識海,只是不再翻出生死的浪了。轉依不是換一個東西,是就在這一片識上,轉染成淨——正如三解脫不在三緣之外,轉依也不在此識之外。宗泐那句「非別有也」,四個字就把「解脫要往別處求」的念頭斷了。

於是回到蠶。繭是自己吐絲纏的,斷繭也就在這一口絲上——不是去外頭找把剪刀,是回頭如實一觀察:這絲本是妄想,妄想本無自性。一觀察,絲就不吐了;絲不吐,繭自然開。偈的末一句「相續不觀察」,反過來說就是解脫的門:肯觀察,網便斷。

承衍

這一段所立的「識依因緣相續、見三解脫則相續不生」之義,後世唯識諸論一一承接。

承得最切的,是識相續與轉依這兩處。經說識依三和合緣相續無間而生,這正是後世唯識「諸識依因緣念念相續、非自然常住」的經源之一——第八識恒轉如流、前七識隨緣現起,都不出這「因緣則相續、計著則不斷」的理路。經說見三解脫則相續不生、斷相續即斷輪轉之因,這又是轉依義的所承——轉依所斷的煩惱、所知二障,斷的正是這攀緣三和合而起的計著相續;斷相續而識不斷,恰是「轉依而藏識真相不滅」的一貫。而相續相即不真實妄想、如實知真實則相續網斷,這一句更直接落在三自性上:相續屬遍計,真實屬圓成,遣妄顯真即是斷相續網——後世唯識三性三無性之教,於此段得一經據。

禪傳承史料須分層來看:淨覺 T2837 記達摩令慧可依四卷《楞伽》行而自然得度〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕,道宣 T2060 記「初達摩禪師以四卷楞伽授可」〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕;「可以印心」則見宋人卷首序〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕。因而,本段可放在後世禪門接受史中互讀,卻不能把宋序語回填至唐代史料,亦不能斷為祖師禪唯一所本。

Beginning from a single question

What Mahāmati asks here is the continuum and liberation: how it is that all dharmas run on in a continuum, and how one is liberated out of that continuum.

The question is plain, but the answer is of the gravest weight. For the bondage that a foolish common person undergoes his whole life long comes down, in the end, to just one thing — a continuum. Thought continues on into thought, deed into deed, destiny into destiny, and so there is birth and there is death, revolving without break. In answering this passage, the World-Honored One first sets out at length the eleven kinds of clinging-continuum, pointing out one by one how the foolish common person "clings upon the meaning as it is spoken"; then he turns a layer deeper and says that "within that reality there is, in truth, no continuum and no non-continuum either"; and only at the last does he gather it up into the cause of the three kinds of continuum, the cutting-off of the threefold union, and the threefold liberation. Read straight through, this passage in fact takes that rope called "the continuum" and shows it to you whole — from the tying of the knot, to the seeing-through, to the untying.

To look at this rope, one must first recognize who it was that knotted it.

This rope is a thread you spun yourself

The scripture gives an intimate simile: the false imagining of the foolish common person is like the silkworm making its cocoon — with the thread of false imagining it binds itself, and binds others too.

This one simile is the eye of the whole passage. It first says one thing outright: the bondage of the continuum is not something laid upon you from without; it is spun out by the false imagining of your own mind, and wound around by it too. No one binds the silkworm; it merely spins its thread mouthful by mouthful, and spinning on and on it seals itself inside the cocoon. So too the foolish common person: he clings upon "the meaning as it is spoken" — say "being," and he grasps a being; say "non-being," and he grasps a non-being; say arising, say ceasing, say vehicle, say ground, and every word he takes for a real thing and reaches out to attach himself to; grasp one phrase and he winds one loop, and so the clinging to mark, the clinging to condition, the clinging to being-and-non-being — eleven kinds of clinging bind on layer over layer, and the cocoon is made.

Held up to the mirror of Yogācāra, this simile shows the more clearly. This "clinging upon the meaning as it is spoken" is precisely the imagined nature that is universally-reckoned — a thing without intrinsic nature, grasped as real according to name and word. The silkworm's thread is not a rope that was there to begin with; it is spun out by the silkworm on the spot. Just so, the continuum of the imagined nature is not some "self" that was there to begin with, running on in a continuum; it is reckoned into being by false imagining on the spot. That is why the verse says: the false imagining that is not real is what is called the mark of the continuum. The mark of the continuum has for its substance the imagined nature — put more plainly, just that one portion which is universally-reckoned. Fix your gaze on this one line, and the bones of this passage stand up.

Here the ancient master brings down a blade. Zonglei says: to be not-knowing regarding all dharmas, and to grasp and cling according to words, is like the silkworm weaving its net, binding itself and binding others too, with never a break — and all of it because of not-contemplating. This blade falls on those three words, not-contemplating. The reason the cocoon binds ever tighter is not that the thread is so strong; it is that the silkworm never once looks back at what it is doing. And the reason the continuum does not break off is not that the continuum is so real; it is that false imagining never once contemplates itself as-it-is.

The rope was empty all along

Having recognized that the rope is a thread spun by oneself, the scripture at once turns and says a still harder thing: within that reality there is, in truth, no continuum and no non-continuity either.

This turn must be watched closely. It does not mean "first there is a continuum, and then it is cut off." It means: one sees all dharmas to be of themselves quiescent, and that false imagining does not arise at all, and so this pair of marks, continuity and non-continuity, has nowhere to be set up at all. The bodhisattva sees all dharmas quiescent — and quiescence is not the pressing-still of something that was moving; it is the awakening to the fact that the being and non-being of the outer object were only one's own mind's manifestation, of itself nothing whatever. Following along in the observation of the measure of one's own mind's manifestation, being and non-being alike, all natures are without mark; and the moment one sees that the continuum is of itself quiescent, the marks of continuity and non-continuity alike are not to be found.

Then the scripture adds a further line: within that reality there is likewise nothing bound and nothing liberated; it is those who have fallen into "not awakening to it as-it-is" who have bondage and liberation. Why? Because within the being and non-being of all dharmas there is no sentient being to be found. This one line empties out those two words, "liberation," as well — you supposed there was a "bound self" waiting to be untied, yet in the ultimate sense not even that sentient being is to be found: who then is bound, and who liberated?

The mirror of Yogācāra, held to this point, shows the layer that is the threefold naturelessness. The continuum belongs to the imagined, and the imagined is without intrinsic nature; hence the mark is said to be of itself quiescent. Bondage-and-liberation are provisional names set up with reference to the deluded feeling; on the side of the real that is the truly-perfected, one is apart from being, apart from non-being, nothing bound and nothing liberated. The previous section was still speaking of the silkworm binding itself; this section tells you that the thread, the cocoon — looked at in the ultimate sense — were of no real substance at all: the false, and there is this one bout of self-binding; the real, and even this one bout is not to be found. This turn takes "cutting off the continuum" from "putting one's force to cutting off a real thing" and turns it into "seeing as-it-is that it was without reality all along."

Where the three strands come from, and where the one blade cuts

Turning back down from this layer of self-quiescence, the scripture comes once more to rest on the plane of events, and points out just which strands this rope is twisted of, and on which stroke it is cut.

First it points out where they come from: the foolish common person has three kinds of continuum — greed, hatred, delusion, plus craving for the future, arising together with delight-and-craving. The three poisons are the cause, running on into the five destinies the fruit. Zonglei's ruling is clean and clear: greed-hatred-delusion are the cause of the continuum, the five destinies are the fruit of the continuum; by a past cause the present fruit is formed, and the present again makes itself a cause to draw on the recompense of the future, and so the three times run on in a continuum, link locking into link. What is called "craving for the future" is craving for the pleasing fruit-recompense of the life to come, arising together with delight-and-craving — and this one strand is the most fatal, for it stretches the rope on and on toward the future, so that destiny joins to destiny and runs on into the five destinies. Let the three poisons once be extinguished, and one is apart from the five destinies; the cause extinguished, the fruit extinguished — this is the continuum cut off.

Then it points out where the cut is: when the three conditions in their union together make the contriving that clings, the continuum of consciousness arises without break; where there is clinging there is the continuum, and let this condition and this consciousness be cut off and the threefold liberation seen, and all continuity does not arise. Zonglei says that this threefold union of conditions is the outsiders' false reckoning of the union of the three conditions of faculty, dust, and self, whereupon the consciousnesses arise in continuum one after another; once there is clinging, the continuum is without break, and if one understands the three conditions, is apart from all clinging, and sees the threefold liberation, the continuum right there does not arise. And here is the one line that matters most — Zonglei says: this threefold liberation is liberation pure by nature, liberation pure in fullness, and liberation pure by skillful means; to understand the three conditions is right there itself the threefold liberation, and there is not, apart from the three conditions, some further liberation.

This one line answers exactly to the Yogācāra sense of the transformation of the basis. Consciousness, depending on the threefold union of conditions, plus clinging, arises in continuum without break — this is to say that the continuum of consciousness is born of causes and conditions, and not that there is some real self or real dharma abiding there of itself in a continuum; where there is clinging the continuum arises, where clinging is cut off the continuum does not arise, the whole of it hanging on that one portion which is universally-reckoned. So what "cutting off the continuum" cuts off is not consciousness itself; it cuts off that false clinging that reaches out to the three conditions and clings. Let the false clinging once part, and the ocean of consciousness is still that same ocean of consciousness — only it no longer throws up the waves of birth-and-death. The transformation of the basis is not the changing of one thing for another; it is, right upon this one stretch of consciousness, the turning of the defiled into the pure — even as the threefold liberation is not apart from the three conditions, so the transformation of the basis is not apart from this consciousness. Zonglei's phrase, "there is not some further liberation apart" — those few words cut off at the root the notion that "liberation is to be sought somewhere else."

And so, back to the silkworm. The cocoon was spun and bound by the thread of oneself, and to cut the cocoon is likewise upon this one thread — not to go looking outside for a pair of shears, but to turn back and contemplate one thing as-it-is: this thread was from the first false imagining, and false imagining is from the first without intrinsic nature. One contemplation, and the thread is spun no more; the thread spun no more, the cocoon opens of itself. The verse's last line, "does not contemplate the continuum," said the other way about is the very gate of liberation: be willing to contemplate, and the net is cut off.

Onward Transmission

The sense established in this passage — "consciousness depends on causes and conditions for its continuum, and seeing the threefold liberation the continuum does not arise" — is inherited, one by one, by the later Yogācāra treatises.

Inherited most closely of all are these two places: the continuum of consciousness, and the transformation of the basis. The scripture says that consciousness, depending on the threefold union of conditions, arises in continuum without break — and this is precisely one of the scriptural sources of the later Yogācāra "the consciousnesses depend on causes and conditions and continue on thought by thought, and are not naturally eternal": the eighth consciousness ever-evolving like a flowing stream, the first seven arising according to condition, none of them straying beyond this line of reasoning — "causes and conditions, then continuity; clinging, then no break." The scripture says that seeing the threefold liberation the continuum does not arise, and that to cut off the continuum is to cut off the cause of the revolving — and this again is that on which the sense of the transformation of the basis rests: what the transformation of the basis cuts off, the two obstructions of the afflictive and the cognitive, is precisely this clinging-continuum that arises by reaching out to the threefold union; that the continuum is cut off and yet consciousness is not cut off is exactly of a piece with "the basis is transformed and yet the true aspect of the store consciousness does not perish." And the line that the mark of the continuum is just the false imagining that is not real, and that knowing the real as-it-is cuts off the net of the continuum — this falls more directly still upon the three natures: the continuum belongs to the imagined, the real belongs to the truly-perfected, and to dispel the false and disclose the real is just to cut off the net of the continuum; the later Yogācāra teaching of the three natures and the threefold naturelessness finds in this passage a scriptural warrant.

Chan reception sources must remain stratified. Jingjue T2837 records Bodhidharma telling Huike to practice in reliance on the four-scroll Laṅkā and thereby attain deliverance〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕; Daoxuan T2060 records entrustment of the four-scroll Laṅkā〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕. The formula "it may seal the mind" belongs to the Song preface〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕. This movement may therefore be read within later Chan reception, but the Song formula cannot be backfilled into Tang sources and the movement cannot be declared Patriarchal Chan’s unique foundation.

卷三 · 不生·世論·外道涅槃Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll Three · Non-Arising · Worldly Discourse · the Outsiders' Nirvāṇa (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一個難處問起

前面一路說「一切法不生」,說得那樣切;到這裡,佛卻忽然回過頭來,對菩薩下一道禁令:這「一切法不生」,你不許把它立作宗旨。

這就叫人愣住了。既說一切法不生,怎麼連「一切法不生」都不能說、不能立?難道剛給的話,轉眼又收回去?

要看清這一著,得先分清兩件事:一是「不生」這樁事本身,一是「把不生立成一個宗」這樁事。佛破的,從頭到尾只是後者,不是前者。這一分,正是這一整段的眼——它逼著我們把「唯識所現」與「口舌上的立宗」徹底分開:凡是能被架成一個對待之宗、能被拿去和外道對辯的,就已經不是那自覺聖智所證的境了。

不生不許立宗:因為它一落言想就走樣

佛的理路,古德說得極直白:一切法不生,是「言想俱絕」的意思——說到究竟,能說、所說都歇了。可你一旦把它立成「宗」,宗就得有主、有對待、有能立所立,於是這「言想俱絕」的一句,當下就落進了言、落進了想。言之已非,何況還鄭重立它為宗?外道立一個「不生宗」,反倒從這宗上生出枝生出葉,愈立愈遠——所以佛說:不應立是宗。

用唯識的眼看,這一破破得極深。一切法不生、法無自性,這話若當作一個「一切都沒有」的斷見去立,那就墮了法藏所說的第一種疑——聞畢竟空,執無因果。可佛的不生,從來不是這個。它是遍計所執的那一分無自性——你在依他起的如幻影像上,硬安一個實有的自性,這安上去的自性本來就沒有,所以說不生、說無自性;而那如幻如夢的依他影像,現不現之間宛然是有。所以佛緊接著給了正說:不要立不生為宗,要「說一切法如幻夢」。如幻,才兩頭都保得住——實無自性,故不落有;宛然而現,故不落無。這正是三無性所要護的那條中道:無性非撥無,如幻非實有。

也正因為究竟處言想俱絕,這一段的頌才反覆用一個譬喻來點:如同眼睛害了翳病去看,妄見空中有一縷垂髮。垂髮本無,是病眼自己現的;法的自性本無,是妄心自己計的。你若把「這裡本無垂髮」立成一個宗去和人爭,爭的還是病眼裡的事。佛要的,是治好那隻眼——覺了它本是自心所現,垂髮之相自然不勞破而自空。

世論慎勿習近:一條龍能把帝釋辯倒

分清了「不生非可立之宗」,底下一問便順勢逼來:那菩薩該不該去學世間的種種辯論?佛先前明明說過,世論切莫親近,習近了只攝貪欲、不攝正法——這是為什麼?

佛講了一段極生動的往事。帝釋天善解眾論,自造聲明之學;有一個世論外道的弟子,變作一條龍的形像,直上帝釋天宮,跟帝釋立宗對辯,約定輸的一方斷頭謝罪——結果這弟子竟用帝釋自己的論法,把帝釋辯倒、壞了他的千輻寶輪,才回到人間。

這條龍是要點。世間言論的可畏,不在它淺,恰在它文飾莊嚴、機鋒淩厲,淩厲到「乃至畜生」都能用種種句味,把諸天、阿修羅惑得死死著在生滅二見上——何況是人。它動人、勝人,卻始終「惟說身覺境界」,出不了六根六塵那一圈,契不進真實自通之地。所以佛的誡,不是怕輸,是怕那套本事把人愈引愈深地扎進二邊,離了大乘。

那麼佛自己為種種天人廣說無量言教,豈不也成了世論?大慧就這樣反問上來。佛的回答,一句話劃開了界:我不說世論,也無所謂來去,只說「不來不去」。所謂來,是趣聚會而生;所謂去,是散壞;不來不去,就是不生不滅。你看外道的世論,無論說常說斷、說一說異、說作說非作、說有此世他世——那一長串的問,佛一律判作世論,因為它們無一不是在「外境實有」的地基上打轉,無一不落二邊。而佛所說,立在另一處:不計著外性的有無,就在自心所現之處看;二邊妄想轉不動它。這就是唯識與世論的分水嶺——世論向外攀,唯識向自心現量返照;向外攀則生滅去來紛然,返照則相境非有、妄想不生,當下便是空、無相、無作的三解脫。

於是那婆羅門又追問:世上到底有沒有一種「非世論」?佛答得斬截:有,只是不是你所有的那一種。什麼是非世論?——妄想不生,覺了有無都是自心現量;妄想不生,就不受外塵;妄想永息,這才叫非世論。這一句,正是整個唯識的骨:離能取所取,返自心現量,二取不生。世論攝的是貪,這法攝的是——善覺自心現量、見人法二無我、離心意意識、得諸佛智慧灌頂。一個向外繫縛,一個返照解縛;貪與法之分,只在一個「覺自心現」的轉身。

外道諸種涅槃:一面照出二取的鏡子

到這一段的末後,大慧問出了最要緊的一問:所謂涅槃,究竟是什麼法叫涅槃?——因為外道各各起著不同的涅槃想,其說紛紜。

佛沒有先立自己的涅槃,而是先把外道的涅槃想一種一種攤開來給你看:有的把陰界入都滅盡、如燈滅種壞,以為那寂滅就是涅槃;有的以從此方到彼方、境界想滅如風止為涅槃;有的以能覺所覺見壞為涅槃;有的怖畏有相、硬見一個無相而愛著它;有的執一個「有性不壞」;有的計「我人眾生壽命一切法壞」;有的立一個「冥初、自性、士夫、求那作者」;有的說福盡、煩惱盡、或說是智慧;有的奉自在天為生死作者;有的計時是作者;有的覺二十五諦;有的執有性、執非性、執知性非性……種種計著,各自成論。

這一長串,佛不一一去和它對辯,只下一句總判:像這一切,通通墮在二邊而作涅槃想;那裡頭其實根本沒有什麼生、什麼滅。你把它們一一拿智慧去照,「都無所建立」——就像妄心的來去漂馳流動,一切都沒有一個真得涅槃的。

外道錯在哪?錯在都朝外去指認一個「東西」當涅槃——或指一個滅盡的境,或指一個不壞的性,或指一個作者。他們沒有回頭看:這一切被指認的,全是自心妄想所現的影。所以佛收束時,給出正說:我所說的涅槃,是善覺知自心現量,不著外性,離於四句,能攝所攝都不可得;了知二無我,離二煩惱,淨除二障,永離二死,到那如來地——這才名為涅槃。這一路,正是唯識轉依:不是滅掉一個什麼,是把那向外執取、迷為實有的識,轉成不迷自心現量的智;所依既轉,二障淨盡,便是大般涅槃。異譯裡有一句說得更利落——不知證自智境界、轉所依藏識為大涅槃。轉的是藏識,得的是涅槃;外道向外找的那一切「涅槃」,恰恰都在這一個「轉依」之外。

而收攝這一整段的,是那面鏡子。經末的偈說:譬如鏡中之像,雖現而非實;在妄想的心鏡上,愚夫卻見有能所二法;不識心與緣,便起二妄想,了達心與境界,妄想就不生。外道那二十餘種涅槃,說到底,都是心鏡裡的像——現而非有,愚夫卻認影為實,還要在影上分出一個能證、一個所證的涅槃來。了得這一面鏡就是自心,鏡裡本無二,妄想自然不生;那時,不必另求一個涅槃,妄想不生處即是。

承衍

這一段所立的三義,後世唯識諸論一一承接。「一切法不生、法無自性」不許立為斷宗,承成三十頌「即依此三性,立彼三無性」的三無性——相無性、生無性、勝義無性,正是護住「不生非撥無、如幻非實有」那條中道;佛不立不生為宗,論不立三無性為斷,同一機杼。「善覺自心現量、離能所二取」,承成唯識一系「唯識無境、離能取所取」的正義;世論向外攀而佛返照自心現,到了論裡便是「識所緣唯識所現」的返照工夫。而「離四句、轉依藏識、淨二障得涅槃」,承成唯識論二轉依的果——外道向外指認的種種涅槃都在轉依之外,唯轉那迷執的藏識為智,才是真涅槃;三十頌末後「此即無漏界,不思議善常」的解脫身,頌的正是這一轉。

禪傳承史料須分層來看:淨覺 T2837 記達摩令慧可依四卷《楞伽》行而自然得度〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕,道宣 T2060 記「初達摩禪師以四卷楞伽授可」〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕;「可以印心」則見宋人卷首序〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕。因而,本段可放在後世禪門接受史中互讀,卻不能把宋序語回填至唐代史料,亦不能斷為祖師禪唯一所本。

Beginning from a hard place

All along, the scripture has been teaching "all dharmas are non-arising," and teaching it with such force; yet here the Buddha suddenly turns back and lays a prohibition upon the bodhisattva: this "all dharmas are non-arising" — you are not permitted to set it up as a thesis.

This is enough to leave one dumbstruck. Having just said that all dharmas are non-arising, how can one not even say, not even set up, "all dharmas are non-arising"? Are the words just given taken back again in the very next breath?

To see this move clearly, one must first tell two things apart: one is the matter of "non-arising" itself, the other is the matter of "making non-arising into a thesis." What the Buddha demolishes, from first to last, is only the latter, never the former. And this one distinction is precisely the eye of this whole passage — it forces us to draw an absolute line between "what consciousness-only manifests" and "the setting-up of a thesis on the tongue": whatever can be framed into a correlative thesis, whatever can be carried off to dispute with the outsiders, is already no longer that realm which the noble wisdom of self-realization realizes.

Non-arising is not to be set up as a thesis: because the moment it falls into word and thought it goes askew

The Buddha's line of reasoning the ancient masters put with the utmost plainness: all dharmas non-arising is the sense in which "word and thought are alike cut off" — said to the very end, both the saying and the said fall still. But the instant you set it up as a "thesis," a thesis must have a subject, a correlate, a proving and a proved; and thereupon this "word and thought alike cut off" falls, then and there, into word and into thought. To speak it is already to falsify it — how much more to set it up solemnly as a thesis? An outsider sets up a "non-arising thesis," and precisely from this thesis grows branch and grows leaf, the more it is set up the further astray — and so the Buddha says: one should set up no such thesis.

Seen with the Yogācāra eye, this demolition cuts very deep. "All dharmas are non-arising, dharmas are without intrinsic nature" — if this saying is set up as an annihilatory view that "all is nothing whatever," then it falls into the first of the doubts Fazang names: hearing ultimate emptiness, one clings to there being no cause-and-fruit. But the Buddha's non-arising was never this. It is that one portion of naturelessness that is the imagined — upon the illusion-like image that is the dependent, you forcibly install a really-existent intrinsic nature, and this installed nature was from the first not there, and so it is called non-arising, called without intrinsic nature; while that illusion-like, dream-like dependent image is, between appearing and not-appearing, vividly present. So the Buddha at once gives the right teaching: do not set up non-arising as a thesis; rather, "say that all dharmas are like illusion, like a dream." Illusion-like — only so are both ends kept safe: truly without intrinsic nature, and so it does not fall into existence; vividly appearing, and so it does not fall into non-existence. This is exactly the middle way the threefold naturelessness means to guard: naturelessness is no negation-into-nothing, illusion-like is no really-existent.

And it is just because at the ultimate point word and thought are alike cut off that this passage's verse turns again and again upon a single simile to point it out: like an eye harmed with cataract that falsely sees a strand of hovering hairs in the empty air. The hovering hairs were never there; the diseased eye itself manifests them. The intrinsic nature of a dharma was never there; the false mind itself reckons it. If you take "here there are no hovering hairs" and set it up as a thesis to contend with people, what is contended over is still an affair inside the diseased eye. What the Buddha wants is to heal that eye — awaken to its being one's own mind's manifestation, and the mark of the hovering hairs, without any labor of demolishing, empties of itself.

Take great care not to habituate to worldly discourse: a single dragon can argue Śakra down

Once "non-arising is no thesis that can be set up" has been told apart, a question presses in at once from below: ought the bodhisattva, then, to go and study the world's many disputations? The Buddha had plainly said before that worldly discourse must not be drawn near, that to habituate to it is to seize only craving and not to seize the right dharma — why so?

The Buddha tells a most vivid old tale. Śakra, lord of the devas, understood the many disputations well and himself composed a science of sound; and a disciple of a worldly-discourse outsider changed himself into the form of a dragon, went straight up to the palace of Śakra's heaven, set up a thesis and disputed with Śakra, pacting that the loser should cut off his head to atone — and in the end this disciple, using Śakra's own method of disputation, argued Śakra down, broke his thousand-spoked precious wheel, and only then came back to the human world.

This dragon is the point. The dreadfulness of worldly discourse lies not in its shallowness but exactly in its ornament and adornment, its edge and its keenness — keen enough that "even a beast" can, with all sorts of phrases and flavors, delude the devas and asuras into clinging fast to the two views of arising-and-ceasing — how much more a man. It moves people, it wins over people, and yet from first to last it "teaches only the realm of bodily awareness," never getting past that ring of the six faculties and six dusts, never entering the true ground of self-mastery. So the Buddha's caution is not a fear of losing; it is a fear that such a skill draws a man ever deeper into the two extremes, away from the great vehicle.

Then does the Buddha himself, teaching measureless verbal doctrine for the many devas and men, not likewise become worldly discourse? Just so Mahāmati asks back. And the Buddha's answer, in a single sentence, draws the boundary clear: I do not teach worldly discourse, and there is no coming or going; I teach only "not-coming, not-going." What is called coming is running toward a gathering and being born; what is called going is dispersing and being ruined; not-coming, not-going is just not-arising, not-ceasing. Look at the outsiders' worldly discourse: whether they say eternal or annihilated, say one or different, say made or not-made, say there is this world and another world — that whole long string of questions the Buddha judges, one and all, to be worldly discourse, because there is not one of them that is not spinning upon the ground of "the outer objective realm being really existent," not one that does not fall into the two extremes. But what the Buddha teaches stands at another place: not clinging to the existence or non-existence of the outer nature, but seeing right at the place of one's own mind's manifestation; the false imagining of the two extremes cannot budge it. This is the watershed between Yogācāra and worldly discourse — worldly discourse reaches outward and clutches, Yogācāra turns the light back upon the measure of one's own mind's manifestation; reach outward and clutch, and arising-and-ceasing, going-and-coming, teem in confusion; turn the light back, and mark and objective realm are of no existent nature, false imagining does not arise, and then and there it is the three liberations of emptiness, marklessness, and wishlessness.

And so the brahmin presses further: is there, in the world, after all, such a thing as a "non-worldly-discourse"? The Buddha answers point-blank: there is — only it is not the kind that you have. What is non-worldly-discourse? — false imagining not arising, awakening to existence and non-existence as alike one's own mind's manifestation; false imagining not arising, then one does not take in the outer dust; false imagining forever stilled — this at last is called non-worldly-discourse. This one sentence is the very bone of the whole of Yogācāra: apart from grasper and grasped, turning back to the measure of one's own mind's manifestation, the twofold grasping does not arise. What worldly discourse seizes is craving; what this dharma seizes is — being well able to awaken to the measure of one's own mind's manifestation, seeing the twofold no-self of persons and dharmas, being apart from mind, mentation, and mental consciousness, gaining the wisdom-consecration of all the buddhas. The one binds outward, the other turns the light back and unbinds; the parting of craving and dharma lies only in that one turning-round of "awakening to one's own mind's manifestation."

The outsiders' several nirvāṇas: a mirror that shows the twofold grasping reflected

At the very end of this passage, Mahāmati asks the most crucial question of all: this "nirvāṇa" that is spoken of — what kind of dharma, in the end, is it that is called nirvāṇa? — for the outsiders each raise a different thought of nirvāṇa, and their teachings run wild.

The Buddha does not first set up his own nirvāṇa; he first spreads open the outsiders' nirvāṇa-thoughts, one kind and one kind, for you to see: some make the aggregates, elements, and sense-fields cease utterly, and, as with a lamp gone out and a seed spoiled, take that stillness for nirvāṇa; some take going from this quarter to that, the thought of the objective realm ceasing as the wind is stilled, for nirvāṇa; some take the ruin of the seeing of grasp-and-grasped for nirvāṇa; some, dreading what has a mark, forcibly see a marklessness and cling in love to it; some cling to an "existent nature that is not ruined"; some reckon "self, person, sentient being, and life-span, and all dharmas, ruined"; some set up a maker — a "primordial-obscure, an intrinsic nature, a Person, the guṇas"; some say merit is exhausted, or the afflictions exhausted, or say it is wisdom; some serve the Sovereign Lord as the maker of birth-and-death; some reckon Time to be the maker; some awaken to the twenty-five principles; some cling to an existent nature, cling to a non-nature, cling to a knowing of nature-and-non-nature — reckonings of all sorts, each making its own doctrine.

This whole long string, the Buddha does not go and dispute one by one; he lays down only a single overall judgment: all such [things] as these fall, one and all, into the two extremes and form the thought of nirvāṇa; and within them there is in truth no arising at all, no ceasing. Take them one by one and shine wisdom upon them, and they "set up nothing at all" — like the coming-and-going of the false mind, drifting and racing and flowing, there is in it all not one that truly attains nirvāṇa.

Where do the outsiders go wrong? They go wrong in that all of them point outward and identify some "thing" as nirvāṇa — pointing now to a realm of utter cessation, now to an unruinable nature, now to a maker. They have not turned back to look: all that is pointed at and identified is wholly the shadow manifested by their own mind's false imagining. And so, when the Buddha draws to a close, he gives the right teaching: the nirvāṇa I teach is to be well able to awaken to the measure of one's own mind's manifestation, not clinging to the outer nature, apart from the four alternatives, [so that] grasper and grasped are alike unfindable; knowing the twofold no-self, apart from the two afflictions, cleansing away the two obstructions, forever apart from the two deaths, reaching that Tathāgata-ground — this at last is named nirvāṇa. This whole course is precisely the Yogācāra transformation of the basis: it is not the snuffing-out of some thing, but the turning of that consciousness which grasps outward and, deluded, [takes things] for really existent, into the wisdom that is not deluded as to one's own mind's manifestation; the basis once transformed, the two obstructions cleansed to the end, this is the great parinirvāṇa. A variant translation puts it more trenchantly still — not knowing that to realize the realm of one's own wisdom, transforming the store consciousness that is the basis, is the great nirvāṇa. What is transformed is the store consciousness; what is gained is nirvāṇa; and all those "nirvāṇas" the outsiders sought by reaching outward fall, every one, outside this single "transformation of the basis."

And what gathers up this whole passage is that mirror. The verse at the passage's end says: just as an image in a mirror, though it appears is not real; upon the mirror of the false-imagining mind the foolish yet see there being grasp-and-grasped, the two; not recognizing mind and condition, they raise the two false imaginings, [but] understanding mind and the objective realm, false imagining does not arise. The outsiders' twenty-odd nirvāṇas are, in the last reckoning, all images inside the mirror of the mind — appearing yet not existent; the foolish take the shadow for real, and would go on to divide out of the shadow a realizer and a realized nirvāṇa. Understand that this one mirror is just one's own mind, and within the mirror there were from the first no two; false imagining does not arise of itself; and at that moment, without seeking another nirvāṇa, right at the place where false imagining does not arise, it is.

Onward Transmission

The three senses this passage establishes are taken up, one by one, by the Yogācāra treatises of the after-time. That "all dharmas non-arising, dharmas without intrinsic nature" is not permitted to be set up as an annihilatory thesis carries forward into the Thirty Verses' "upon these three natures the threefold naturelessness is set up" — the naturelessness of mark, the naturelessness of arising, the naturelessness of ultimate meaning are exactly what guards that middle way of "non-arising is no negation-into-nothing, illusion-like is no really-existent"; the Buddha's not setting up non-arising as a thesis, and the treatise's not setting up the threefold naturelessness as an annihilation, are of one loom. That "being well able to awaken to one's own mind's manifestation, apart from the grasp-and-grasped two" carries forward into the Yogācāra lineage's right sense of "consciousness-only, without objects, apart from grasper and grasped"; worldly discourse reaches outward and clutches while the Buddha turns the light back upon the measure of his own mind's manifestation, and by the time this reaches the treatises it becomes the turning-the-light-back work of "what consciousness takes as object is only what consciousness manifests." And that "apart from the four alternatives, transforming the basis that is the store consciousness, cleansing the two obstructions and gaining nirvāṇa" carries forward into the fruit of the twofold transformation of the basis — all those nirvāṇas the outsiders point at by reaching outward fall outside the transformation of the basis; only in transforming that deludedly-grasping store consciousness into wisdom is there the true nirvāṇa; and the Thirty Verses' closing "the blissful body of liberation, this the untainted realm, inconceivable, good and constant" sings just this one turning.

Chan reception sources must remain stratified. Jingjue T2837 records Bodhidharma telling Huike to practice in reliance on the four-scroll Laṅkā and thereby attain deliverance〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕; Daoxuan T2060 records entrustment of the four-scroll Laṅkā〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕. The formula "it may seal the mind" belongs to the Song preface〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕. This movement may therefore be read within later Chan reception, but the Song formula cannot be backfilled into Tang sources and the movement cannot be declared Patriarchal Chan’s unique foundation.

卷四 · 如來不生滅·常Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll Four · The Tathāgata Neither Arises nor Perishes, and Is Constant (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一個問起

大慧的問,像是抓住了世尊話裡的一處縫:您在經裡說「不生不滅」,又說「不生不滅,是如來異名」——那到底是哪一個?是因為法根本無性、空無所有,才勉強說一句「不生不滅」呢?還是說,「不生不滅」四個字,就是如來的另一個名字?

這問看似在兩個答案之間逼世尊選一個,其實它戳中的是整部楞伽最要命的一處險灘:「不生不滅」這句話,一步踏偏就是斷滅,一步踏正就是真體。凡愚聽見「不生不滅」,最順手的解法就是——既然不生,那就是沒有,是空無一物。世尊這一段,就是要把這條最容易滑下去的路堵死:不生不滅,不是「沒有」,是如來。

非無性:先把「無」這條路堵死

世尊的答,劈頭一句就把大慧的預設掀翻:「我說如來,非無性。」——不生不滅,不是把如來撥成一個空。它不是說「不生不滅」能囊括吞掉一切法,也不是說如來要等哪個緣湊齊了才不生不滅,更不是一句沒有義理的空話。這一句「非無性」,是整段的定盤星。

放到唯識這面鏡子裡照,這一著就格外分明。唯識辨空,最提防的正是那個「惡取空」——把真如、把圓成實,聽成一個什麼都沒有的頑空。真如的「不生不滅」,從來不是「無有」的別名,而是那離了遍計、離了生滅相的圓成實體本身。它不生,是因為它本非因緣所造作的有為之相;它不滅,是因為它本非因緣所能敗壞。這個「不生不滅」,是滿的,不是空的。世尊這裡先立「非無性」,唯識後來揀「非斷非無、非撥為空」的真如,走的正是這同一條命脈——鏡中所照,與經中所立,是一體。

那愚夫錯在哪?就錯在把這「不生不滅」讀成了「無性」——這一段後面自己點破:「於不生不滅,作無性想。」以不生為斷滅、以不滅為虛無,一念之差,活的真體就被讀成了死的空無。這正是唯識最切齒要揀的那一味惡取空。

一物多名:名字換了千個,那個「祂」沒動

堵死了「無」,世尊立刻給出那個「有」——但這個「有」,不落言詮,只用一個譬喻托出來。

譬如帝釋,一位天主,卻有因陀羅、釋迦、不蘭陀羅種種名字;世間種種的物,哪一樣不是一物而有多名?可名字再多,並不是因為名多就真有多少個不同的體,也不是說它就全然沒有自性。世尊接著把這譬喻拉到自己身上:我在這堪忍的娑呵世界,有三阿僧祇百千的名號——如來、一切智、佛、救世、自覺、導師、仙人、月、日、真實邊、如如、涅槃、常……愚夫個個都聽得見、都會稱說,卻沒有一個曉得:這千百個名,說的都是同一個「祂」。

這個譬喻的刀鋒,古德替我們磨得雪亮。宗泐一句話點透:應當說「不生不滅即不生義,不生而生,則一切法身異名皆從此出」。也就是說,「不生」不是死寂的不動,而是「不生而生」——正因它體不生,才能出生一切;一切法身的異名,千條萬條,追到根上,都從這一個「不生義」流出。所以名雖三阿僧祇百千,義只是一。

拿唯識這面鏡子照過去,這正是真如「一味」的義。真如不因你在此界喚它作真如、在彼界喚它作實際、換一個名喚它作法性,就變出多少個不同的真如來。名相是遍計所執的層面——是識心分別安立的假名;而所指的那個圓成實體,不隨假名的增減而增減。名有千差,體無二味。這一段用一位帝釋的多名,把「名異而義一、相多而體不二」這件事,直接演給你看。

水中月:遍現一切,而不出不入

接著世尊把這「名多體一」推到極處,又換一個更空靈的譬喻:這三阿僧祇百千名號,不增也不減;這個世界、其餘的世界,全都曉得我,就像水中的月,不出、也不入。

水中月,妙就妙在那個「不出不入」。月映在千江萬水裡,千江各有一輪月;可那月何嘗真的鑽進水裡去?水乾了,月也何嘗真的從水裡退出來?它遍現於一切水,而自身無一絲出入、無一毫增減。宗泐把這譬喻的兩層分得清楚:月喻的是應身,水喻的是眾生的心——如來之名遍映一切眾生心水,而如來之體不動不搖。「隨舉一名則攝諸法名」,在多處現,不因現得多而增;在一處現,不因現得少而減——這就是「在多不增、在一不減」。

這一面,照進唯識,正是真如「無增無減」的義。真如遍一切法、遍一切位,在凡不減、在聖不增;它像那水中之月,普印於一切識所現的心水,而自體離增減、離出入。愚夫偏在這裡跌一跤:他要在自己身心底下,摳出一個實實在在、能來能去、能增能減的「我」;可這譬喻偏偏指給他看——那個遍現一切的,恰恰是無出無入、無增無減的。你越想抓一個會動的實體,越抓不住這一輪不動的月。

於不生不滅作無性想:愚夫如何把活的讀成死的

譬喻立完,世尊回過頭來,把愚夫的病根一刀剖開。

愚夫也恭敬、也供養,壞就壞在他「不善解知辭句義趣,不分別名,不解自通」。他不曉得這千百個名是名異而義一,只死死計著在言說章句上;於是一聽「不生不滅」,便當作斷滅無有——「於不生不滅,作無性想」。這一句,是整段的樞紐:同一句「不生不滅」,智者讀出的是如來的真體,愚夫讀出的是一場空無。差別不在經文,在讀經的那顆心——一個解自通、會歸終極,一個計著言說、隨語生解。

這病,唯識看得格外真切。愚夫的病,是把遍計的名言當成了真實,以名取義、以指為月;他停在「言說」這根手指上,便再也見不到手指所指的那輪月。世尊隨後那一串譬喻,層層都在拔這根刺:如來說法本是離文字的,不說一字、不答一字——不是不說,是所詮的義本不落文字;愚夫卻如人以指指物,只盯著手指看,得不到手指所指的實義。又如嬰兒該吃熟食,吃了生食便要發狂;對「不生不滅」若不善巧地修方便,硬生生地取,便如生食傷人。這一路譬喻,句句在說一件事:要透過名言之指,見所指之義;要離言說之相,證真實之體。這正是唯識「依義不依語、遣遍計而證圓成」那條轉依的路——名言是要藉的舟,不是要抱的岸。

不同外道:同說不生不滅,一個落品,一個離品

大慧不死心,又承佛威神追問一句最尖的:您說不生不滅,有什麼奇特?外道立的「因」也不生不滅,外道說微塵、勝妙、自在、四大常住不壞——他們也一口一個「不生不滅」。您與外道,到底差在哪?若不差,那外道豈不也都是佛了?

世尊的答,把兩個「不生不滅」的骨頭劈開:外道的不生不滅,是先執定了一個「性、自性」,在那實有的一物上,得一個「不生、不變」之相——他是站在「有」這一品上說不生不滅的。我的不生不滅,卻是「離有無品」:既不落「有性」,也不落「無性」;像種種幻夢那樣現,所以不是頑空的無性;而所現的色又無一個自性之相可攫取,所以也不是實有的有性。外道的不生,是抱住一塊實體不放;佛的不生,是連那要抱的實體、和撥它為無的空見,一齊放下。

這一劈,唯識這面鏡子照得最亮。外道墮的,是遍計所執——在依他起的幻相上,妄執一個常住不變的實我實法,再給它安一個「不生不滅」。佛所立的,是遣了遍計、於依他起如幻而見、證那離言的圓成實。世尊隨後那個揵闥婆城的譬喻,正演這一著:如那空中幻現的乾闥婆城、如幻化出來的人,城裡商賈往來、出出入入,愚夫當真有人出入,其實一個出的、一個入的都沒有,只是妄想。愚夫妄起的「不生不滅」,也正是這樣——在幻相上安一個實有的生滅、或實有的不生不滅,兩頭都是妄想。而佛,只是覺了這都是自心所現的量,妄想便不生,世事永息。同看一座幻城,愚夫看見真有人來去,聖者看見一城本空——不生不滅的真假,就分在這一眼。

於是世尊收在一句斬釘截鐵的話上:「無相見勝。」那執著相、於相上見的,正是受生之因,所以不勝;唯有「無相」——妄想不生、不起不滅——這才是涅槃。涅槃,就是如那真實義而見,離了先前的妄想與心心數法,證得如來的自覺聖智。這一句,恰是唯識「轉依」的落點:轉捨遍計的相見,轉得圓成的無相;離言的真如,不從相上求,只從妄想息處證。

承衍

這一段所立的「不生不滅即如來異名、意生法身非無性」,是如來藏一路的根柢,後世唯識諸論所承的真如義,多從這類「不生不滅」的經句上接下來。真如「圓成實、不生不滅、一味無增減」的立義,承的正是本段「非無性、名異義一、不增不減、如水中月不出不入」這一路;而唯識揀「惡取空、非斷非無」的分寸,承的也正是本段「於不生不滅作無性想即是謬」這一著。至於「意生法身唯佛究竟、七住以下非其境界」,後來唯識判如來藏真體唯佛與佛乃能窮盡,也是這一句的餘緒。

禪傳承史料須分層來看:淨覺 T2837 記達摩令慧可依四卷《楞伽》行而自然得度〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕,道宣 T2060 記「初達摩禪師以四卷楞伽授可」〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕;「可以印心」則見宋人卷首序〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕。因而,本段可放在後世禪門接受史中互讀,卻不能把宋序語回填至唐代史料,亦不能斷為祖師禪唯一所本。

Beginning from a single question

Mahāmati's question is like a hand laid on a seam in the World-Honored One's own words: you say in the scriptures "neither arising nor ceasing," and you also say that "neither arising nor ceasing is another name for the Tathāgata" — so which is it? Is it because dharmas are, at root, without nature, empty and with nothing there, that you strain out a phrase, "neither arising nor ceasing"? Or is it that these four words, "neither arising nor ceasing," are just another name of the Tathāgata?

The question looks as if it were forcing the World-Honored One to choose one of two answers; but what it really strikes at is the most treacherous shoal in the whole Laṅkāvatāra: this phrase "neither arising nor ceasing," one step off and it is annihilation, one step true and it is the true substance. The common fool, hearing "neither arising nor ceasing," reaches most readily for this reading — since it does not arise, then it is nothing, empty, void of a single thing. This passage is the World-Honored One's blocking-off of the road most easily slid down: neither arising nor ceasing is not "nothing"; it is the Tathāgata.

Not without nature: first block off the road of "nothing"

The World-Honored One's answer, in its very first line, overturns Mahāmati's presupposition: "I say that the Tathāgata is not without nature." — Neither-arising-nor-ceasing does not dismiss the Tathāgata into an emptiness. It is not that "neither arising nor ceasing" can gather up and swallow all dharmas; nor that the Tathāgata waits upon some condition, once gathered, to be neither-arising-nor-ceasing; still less is it a phrase void of meaning. This one line, "not without nature," is the fixed lodestar of the whole passage.

Held up to the mirror of Yogācāra, this stroke stands out the more plainly. What Yogācāra guards against most in discerning emptiness is precisely that "wrongly-grasped emptiness" — hearing suchness, hearing the truly-perfected, as some hollow nothing empty of all. Suchness's "neither arising nor ceasing" was never another name for "nothing at all"; it is that truly-perfected substance itself, apart from the imagined, apart from the mark of arising and ceasing. It does not arise, because it is of itself not the conditioned mark that causes-and-conditions fabricate; it does not cease, because it is of itself not what causes-and-conditions can ruin. This "neither arising nor ceasing" is full, not empty. The World-Honored One here first sets up "not without nature," and the Yogācāra rejecting, later on, of a suchness that would be "neither cut off nor non-being, not dismissed into emptiness" walks this very same life-vein — what the mirror reflects and what the scripture sets up are one.

Then where is the fool's error? Just here: he reads this "neither arising nor ceasing" as "without nature" — as this passage itself points out further on: "concerning neither arising nor ceasing, they frame a thought of without nature." Taking unarising for a cut-off, taking unceasing for a void, and by a single thought's slip the living true substance is read as a dead nothing. This is exactly that one taste of wrongly-grasped emptiness that Yogācāra grinds its teeth to reject.

One thing with many names: the names change by the thousand, and that "he" has not stirred

Having blocked off "nothing," the World-Honored One at once gives the "being" — but this "being" does not fall into words; he raises it only by a simile.

Just as Śakra, one lord of the heavens, has yet the names Indra, Śakra, Puraṃdara, and all the various things of the world — which one is not a single thing with many names? Yet however many the names, it is not that, the names being many, there are truly so many distinct substances; nor is it that it has no self-nature at all. The World-Honored One then draws the simile round upon himself: I, in this Sahā world that can be endured, have three asaṃkhyeya hundred-thousand names — Tathāgata, the All-Knowing, Buddha, World-Rescuer, Self-Awakened, Guide, Sage, the Moon, the Sun, the True Limit, Suchness, Nirvāṇa, the Constant — and the fools every one of them hear and can pronounce, yet not one of them understands: these hundreds and thousands of names all speak of one and the same "he."

The blade's edge of this simile the ancient masters have whetted bright for us. Zonglei points it through in a line: it should read "neither arising nor ceasing is the meaning of unarising: unarising and yet arising, and so all the other names of the dharma-body issue from this." That is to say, "unarising" is not a dead-still non-motion, but "unarising and yet arising" — precisely because its substance does not arise, it can bring forth all things; the other names of the dharma-body, a thousand strands and ten thousand, traced to their root, all flow out of this one "meaning of unarising." And so, though the names be three asaṃkhyeya hundred-thousand, the meaning is only one.

Turned to the mirror of Yogācāra, this is just suchness's meaning of "one taste." Suchness does not, because you call it suchness in this world, call it the reality-limit in that, or by another name call it dharma-nature, turn out so many distinct suchnesses. The name-mark is the level of the imagined-and-clung — the false name that the discriminating mind sets up and posits; but that truly-perfected substance which the names point to does not increase or decrease with the increase or decrease of the false name. The names have a thousand distinctions; the substance has no second taste. This passage, with one Śakra's many names, plays out for you directly this thing: "the names differ while the meaning is one, the marks are many while the substance is not-two."

The moon in water: pervading all things, yet neither going out nor coming in

Next the World-Honored One pushes this "many names, one substance" to its furthest reach, and changes to a simile emptier still and more airy: these three asaṃkhyeya hundred-thousand names neither increase nor decrease; this world, and the other worlds, know me one and all, as the moon in water, which neither goes out nor comes in.

The moon in water — its wonder lies in that "neither going out nor coming in." The moon mirrors itself in a thousand rivers and ten thousand waters, and each of the thousand rivers has its one orb of moon; yet when did that moon ever truly bore its way into the water? When the water dries, when did the moon ever truly withdraw itself out of the water? It pervades and appears in all waters, while in itself there is not a thread of going-out or coming-in, not a hair's increase or decrease. Zonglei parts the two layers of this simile clearly: the moon is a simile for the response-body, the water a simile for the minds of sentient beings — the Tathāgata's names pervade and mirror in all the mind-waters of sentient beings, while the Tathāgata's substance does not move or shake. "Whichever single name is raised takes in all the names of dharmas": appearing in many places, it does not increase for appearing many times; appearing in one place, it does not decrease for appearing few — and this is "in the many it does not increase, in the one it does not decrease."

This side, reflected into Yogācāra, is just suchness's meaning of "without increase, without decrease." Suchness pervades all dharmas, pervades all stations; in the common it does not decrease, in the noble it does not increase; it is like that moon in water, printing itself everywhere upon the mind-waters manifested by all consciousness, while its own substance is apart from increase and decrease, apart from going-out and coming-in. The fool stumbles precisely here: he would gouge out, from beneath his own body and mind, a solid, real "self" able to come and to go, to increase and to decrease; yet this simile points him just the opposite way — that which pervades and appears in all things is precisely without going-out or coming-in, without increase or decrease. The more you would seize a substance that moves, the less you can seize this one orb of unmoving moon.

Framing a thought of "without nature" upon "neither arising nor ceasing": how the fool reads the living as dead

The simile set up, the World-Honored One turns back and cuts open the fool's root-sickness with one stroke.

The fool too reveres, too makes offerings; what ruins him is that he "is not skilled in understanding the sense and drift of the phrases, does not tell the names apart, does not penetrate through of himself." He does not understand that these hundreds and thousands of names differ in name while one in meaning; he only clings fast to the sayings and textual phrases; and so, hearing "neither arising nor ceasing," he takes it for a cut-off and a nothing — "concerning neither arising nor ceasing, he frames a thought of without nature." This one line is the pivot of the whole passage: the very same phrase "neither arising nor ceasing," the wise reads out of it the Tathāgata's true substance, the fool reads out of it a stretch of nothing. The difference is not in the scripture-text; it is in the mind that reads the scripture — the one penetrates through of himself and returns to the ultimate, the other clings to the saying and gives rise to a reading as the words go.

This sickness, Yogācāra sees with peculiar truth. The fool's sickness is to take the imagined-and-clung name-word for the real, to take the meaning by the name, to take the finger for the moon; he halts upon this finger of "saying," and can nevermore see the orb of moon the finger points to. That string of similes the World-Honored One gives next, layer upon layer, is all a drawing-out of this thorn: the Tathāgata's speaking of dharma is of itself apart from the letter, not speaking a single word, not answering with a single word — not that he does not speak, but that the meaning conveyed does not of itself fall into the letter; the fool, though, is like a man pointing at a thing with a finger who only stares fixedly at the finger and cannot get the real meaning it points to. And again, as an infant should eat cooked food and, eating raw, would go mad; concerning "neither arising nor ceasing," if one does not skillfully cultivate skillful means, but seizes it raw and whole, it is like raw food harming the man. This whole run of similes says, line upon line, one thing: one is to see, through the finger of the name-word, the meaning it points to; to become apart from the mark of saying, and realize the true substance. This is exactly Yogācāra's road of the transformation of the basis — "rely on the meaning, not the word; send away the imagined and realize the truly-perfected" — the name-word is a boat to be borrowed, not a shore to be clutched.

Unlike the outsiders: they say "neither arising nor ceasing" alike, but the one falls into the categories, the other is apart from them

Mahāmati will not let go, and again, bearing the Buddha's awesome spirit, presses the sharpest question of all: this "neither arising nor ceasing" you speak of — what is wonderful in it? The "cause" the outsiders set up is also neither-arising-nor-ceasing; the outsiders say atoms, the Supremely-Fine, the Sovereign, the four great elements are constant, indestructible — they too, name after name, say "neither arising nor ceasing." Where, in the end, do you differ from the outsiders? If there is no difference, then are not the outsiders too all buddhas?

The World-Honored One's answer splits open the bone of the two "neither-arising-nor-ceasings": the outsiders' neither-arising-nor-ceasing first fixes upon a "nature, a self-nature," and upon that solidly-real thing gets a mark of "unarising, unchanging" — they stand on the "being" category and speak of neither-arising-nor-ceasing. My neither-arising-nor-ceasing, though, is "apart from the categories of being and non-being": it falls neither into "possessed of nature" nor into "without nature"; it appears like the various illusions and dreams, and so is not a hollow nothing without nature; and the form so appearing has no self-nature-mark to be clutched, and so is not a solidly-real "possessed of nature." The outsiders' unarising is a hugging fast of a lump of real substance and not letting go; the Buddha's unarising is the setting-down, together, of both the substance one would hug and the emptiness-view that dismisses it into nothing.

This one cut, the mirror of Yogācāra reflects at its brightest. What the outsiders fall into is the imagined-and-clung — upon the illusory mark of the dependent, they falsely cling to a constant, unchanging real self and real dharma, and then hang on it a tag, "neither arising nor ceasing." What the Buddha sets up is the sending-away of the imagined, the seeing of the dependent as-illusion, the realizing of the truly-perfected apart from words. That gandharva-city simile the World-Honored One gives next plays out just this stroke: as with the gandharva-city illusorily appearing in the air, as with a conjured-up man, merchants come and go within the city, going in and coming out, and the fool takes it that there truly is a going-in and coming-out, whereas in truth there is none who goes out, none who comes in — it is only false imagining. The fool's falsely-raised "neither arising nor ceasing" is just this too — upon an illusory mark he hangs a real arising-and-ceasing, or a real neither-arising-nor-ceasing, and both ends are false imagining. But the Buddha only awakens that these are all the measure of his own mind's manifestation, and false imagining does not arise, and the world's affairs are at rest for good. Seeing one and the same illusory city, the fool sees that there really are people coming and going, the sage sees that the whole city is from the first empty — the true and false of "neither arising nor ceasing" divide upon this single glance.

And so the World-Honored One rests it on a phrase driven home like a nail: "markless seeing is superior." That which clings to a mark and sees upon a mark is the very cause of taking birth, and so is not superior; only "markless" — false imagining not arising, not rising and not ceasing — this alone is nirvāṇa. Nirvāṇa is to see according to that true meaning, apart from the former false imagining and the mind and mental factors, and to realize the Tathāgata's noble wisdom of self-realization. This one line is just the landing-place of Yogācāra's "transformation of the basis": turning away the imagined's mark-seeing, turning and gaining the truly-perfected's marklessness; the suchness apart from words is not sought upon a mark, but realized only where false imagining is stilled.

Onward Transmission

The "neither arising nor ceasing is just another name for the Tathāgata · the mind-made dharma-body is not without nature" that this passage establishes is the taproot of the whole Tathāgata-womb line, and the suchness meaning inherited by the later Yogācāra treatises is largely taken up out of just such "neither arising nor ceasing" scripture-sentences. The setting-up of suchness as "truly-perfected, neither arising nor ceasing, one taste without increase or decrease" inherits precisely this passage's road of "not without nature, the names differ while the meaning is one, neither increasing nor decreasing, like the moon in water that neither goes out nor comes in"; and the measure by which Yogācāra rejects "wrongly-grasped emptiness, neither cut off nor non-being" inherits precisely this passage's stroke of "framing a thought of without nature upon neither arising nor ceasing is a mistake." As for "the mind-made dharma-body is the Buddha's ultimate alone, not the province of those below the seventh abode," the later Yogācāra judging that the Tathāgata-womb's true substance only a Buddha, together with a Buddha, can exhaust is likewise the aftertrace of this one line.

Chan reception sources must remain stratified. Jingjue T2837 records Bodhidharma telling Huike to practice in reliance on the four-scroll Laṅkā and thereby attain deliverance〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕; Daoxuan T2060 records entrustment of the four-scroll Laṅkā〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕. The formula "it may seal the mind" belongs to the Song preface〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕. This movement may therefore be read within later Chan reception, but the Song formula cannot be backfilled into Tang sources and the movement cannot be declared Patriarchal Chan’s unique foundation.

卷四 · 無常·滅盡定·如來覺Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll Four · Impermanence, the Cessation-Attainment, and the Tathāgata's Awakening (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一個問起

這一段,是大慧一連四問串下來的:外道人人講「無常」,佛也講「一切行無常」,這兩個「無常」到底一樣不一樣?入滅盡定的次第,二乘與菩薩差在哪裡?如來到底是常還是無常?陰界入既然無我,那又是誰在生、誰在滅?

四問看似各說一事,其實是一根線穿下來的:都在追問常與無常、生與滅如何安立。外道在「常」與「無常」兩頭亂猜;二乘誤把「滅相」當作歸宿;問到如來,是問祂何以非常非無常;問到「誰生誰滅」,經文最後回答:如來藏是善不善因,而在受無始虛偽惡習所熏時「名為識藏」,與七識俱,如海浪身常生不斷。關鍵正在這個受熏而命名的條件。

用唯識這面鏡子照,本段可以和第八識互讀;但鏡中最要緊的界線不能磨平:如來藏本性清淨而為客塵所覆,受無始惡習所熏時才名識藏。唯識的阿賴耶說可幫助讀出受熏、相續與轉依,卻不能取代經文自身的條件命名。

外道的七種無常,錯在哪裡

先看第一問。外道講無常,講出七種花樣:造了又捨是無常,形壞是無常,色就是無常,色在轉變是無常,「性」是無常,「性與無性」是無常,「一切法不生」是無常。七種聽著各異,佛卻一句判定:這七種都不是我的法。

錯在哪裡?經自己給了刀。外道講來講去,都在一個「四大及所造色」上打轉——要嘛說四大壞,要嘛說形處壞,要嘛說色轉變壞。可經反手一問:四大的自性其實不可得、是不生的,那你這「壞」是壞的誰?黃金打成器具,器具的樣子換了,金的體性可曾壞?只是「莊嚴具處所壞」罷了。火燒四大時,四大的自相並不被燒。外道把「相」上的起滅,錯認成「體」上的斷滅,於是不是墮成「無常」自己也無常的自語相違,就是墮成「四大常住」的斷常兩頭。

拿唯識的秤一稱就明白:外道的病根,是不知「唯自心現量」。他在心外立一個實有的「性」,再問這實有的性是常是無常——問題從根上就錯了。三界唯是微細之心,本沒有心外實有的色法在那裡供你判常判無常。所以佛說自己的法「非常非無常」,不是又添一種說法去跟七種並列,而是把立論的地盤整個換掉:不在「外性」上論常無常,只在「自心現量」上覺了。外性既不決定有,常無常之爭便從根拔起。這一「非常非無常」,正是三無性的用場——依他起的識浪剎那生滅,你不能說它「常」;圓成實的識體真如不動,你不能說它「無常」;而遍計所執那個「心外實有的性」,本來就無,哪裡談得上常與無常。外道的七種無常,全栽在把遍計當實有這一步。

滅盡定裡,二乘與菩薩差一個「認」字

第二問問滅正受的次第。這一問要緊,因為滅盡定是修行到極深處的境界,走岔了,就把「滅」當成了究竟。

經把地位分得很細:六地菩薩與二乘都能入滅正受;七地念念在正受,離一切性自性相;到八地,心意意識的妄想相都滅了。單看這一路,二乘與菩薩像是同走一條道。可經在八地上劃了一道線——同到八地,二乘與菩薩「認」得不一樣。二乘被那滅三昧樂門所醉,就在這「滅」上作起「涅槃想」,以為到家了;菩薩卻由本願哀愍、大悲成就,見這滅樂而不取涅槃想,反倒轉身回來,「作佛法方便,未得者令得」。

經給了一個絕妙的喻:如人夢中方便度水,未度而覺。二乘就是那夢裡渡河的人——在滅定的樂裡以為自己正一步步渡向涅槃,其實是在夢中;差別只在,菩薩醒了。醒了以後回頭一想:方才那渡河是正是邪?非正非邪——因為那河、那渡,本是心意意識在夢中所現,得無生法忍的人,於第一義中本無次第相續可得。

這差別,唯識喚作「轉依」。二乘滅的是「相」——把能攝所攝之相滅了,暫時按住了現行,卻沒有動到藏識裡那虛偽習氣的種子,所以那被「滅」按住的,還會再起,識藏未曾真轉。菩薩不在「滅相」上求歸宿,他覺了自心現量,見一切法如幻,於是能在藏識的根子上轉染成淨——這才是把二障連根轉掉的轉依,不是把現行暫按下去的止息。同入一個滅定,一個當作終點認了,一個當作方便用了;差的就是這一個「認」字,而這一認一用之間,正是二乘涅槃與菩薩轉依的分水嶺。

如來是常是無常:問錯了問題

第三問直接問到頭上:如來到底是常,還是無常?

這一問,佛答得斬截:非常,非無常——因為兩頭都有過。說「常」,就落進外道那個「作者為主、不作而常」的窠臼;說「無常」,那如來豈不成了像瓶像衣一樣造作出來、陰壞則斷的東西?可經緊接著補一句要緊話:如來另有一種「常」——「無間所得智常,故如來常」。這「常」,不是外道那不作而為主的常,不是虛空那樣頑空的常,也不是兔角馬角那樣無生的常;是如來所證那無間斷、法畢定住、般若所熏的智,恒常如是。

這裡最見唯識的分寸。外道問「常無常」,是在一個「所作的實有物」上問——凡所作皆無常,如來若也是所作,自然無常;可如來偏不是陰界入所熏出來的所作物。「如來不從不實虛妄想生」,祂是三界一切妄想的例外。所以這「常」,是轉依所顯的常:轉盡了阿賴耶裡的虛偽習氣,所顯的自覺聖智,不再隨言說分別起滅——「分別覺滅者,則離愚夫常無常見」。要害就在最後一句:只要還在「言說分別」上打轉,就免不了「常無常」之過;寂靜有慧的人,連「常無常」這一對名言都永遠離了,也不被它熏。可見如來之常,不是在常無常裡選了「常」的一邊,而是根本不在這一對相待的名言之內——這正是不二寂靜、二障永離的果地光景。

一藏含善惡,如海起浪身

四問到此,逼出最後一問,也逼出這一段的心臟:陰界入既然無我,是誰生、誰滅?

佛的答案,只在一句上——「如來之藏,是善不善因,能遍興造一切趣生」。經文隨即加上限定:祂「為無始虛偽惡習所薰,名為識藏」。所以這裡不是把兩個名詞無條件壓成一個,而是先說本性清淨,又說在受熏條件下名為識藏;清淨本性與客塵受熏,兩層必須同時保留。

經給了一連串喻,喻喻都照著這一藏。

先是伎兒喻:如來藏能遍興造一切趣生,就像一個伎兒(優伶)變現出種種角色,離我我所。優伶今演帝王、明演乞兒,角色換來換去,哪一個角色裡有一個真的「我」?諸趣的升沉、六道的往來,都是這一藏所現的戲,戲裡沒有一個造作的作者。外道偏要在戲外找一個「作者」,就像看戲的人非要相信台上帝王真是個帝王。到偈裡,這喻更翻進一層:「心為工伎兒,意如和伎者,五識為伴侶」——連你當家作主的這個心識,也不過是這台戲裡的主唱;第七識是幫腔的,前五識是搭檔的,而那「妄想」,是台下觀著這班伎眾、看得入神的看客。八個識就是一班伶人,自演自看,竟認假成真。

再是這一段自立的海浪身喻:識藏「生無明住地,與七識俱,如海浪身,常生不斷」。這一喻與卷首那「藏識海、境界風」的海浪本是同旨——一片海承著千重浪,海是識藏,浪是七識,浪儘管起滅,海恒不斷絕。妙就妙在下一句:它「離無常過、離於我論,自性無垢,畢竟清淨」。這海恒生不斷,所以不落斷滅;卻又念念不住、無一滴停,所以不是那個常住不動的「我」。凡愚在身心底下摸一個「我」,摸的是一塊死水;這海偏偏晝夜奔流而不見其斷。恒轉,故非斷;無住,故非我——前面破外道七種無常時說「非常非無常」,到這裡才落到實處:這一藏,正是那「非常非無常」的當體。

還有掌中阿摩勒果喻:這如來藏識藏,二乘以心想去看,被客塵所覆,看去猶是不淨;如來看它,卻「猶如掌中視阿摩勒果」,了了分明。同一顆果子,擱在別人手裡看不真,擱在如來掌心一覽無餘——差的不是果,是能觀的智。這正是轉依前後之別:未轉依時,識藏被二障覆著,自己藏著自己也看不清;轉依既圓,自覺聖智現前,這一藏在掌中歷歷。

末了,經自己怕人認錯,又補一個指月喻:「如愚見指月,觀指不觀月,計著名字者,不見我真實。」如來藏、識藏,種種名字都是指月的那根指頭;你若把指頭當成月,死咬住「如來藏」「識藏」這幾個名相不放,反而見不著它所指的真實。所以佛叮嚀:對這一藏「當勤修學,莫但聞覺作知足想」——聽過了、覺著懂了,就以為到手,那正是看指不看月。

承衍

本段「受無始惡習所熏而名識藏、與七識如海浪相續」的義,可以和後世唯識互讀。《成唯識論》明引《楞伽》三處,卻都不引本段;其中藏識海浪偈與心意識伽他可幫助理解相續與三名,唯心句則屬另一語境。《三十頌》「恒轉如瀑流」與《攝大乘論》阿賴耶所知依,也只能在義理上互照,不能倒寫成它們直接承引了本段,更不能據此抹去本性清淨與受熏命名之別。

禪傳承史料須分層來看:淨覺 T2837 記達摩令慧可依四卷《楞伽》行而自然得度〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕,道宣 T2060 記「初達摩禪師以四卷楞伽授可」〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕;「可以印心」則見宋人卷首序〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕。因而,本段可放在後世禪門接受史中互讀,卻不能把宋序語回填至唐代史料,亦不能斷為祖師禪唯一所本。

Beginning from a single question

This passage is a run of four questions from Mahāmati, strung one after another: the outsiders, every one of them, speak of "impermanence," and the Buddha too speaks of "all conditioned things are impermanent" — are these two "impermanences" the same or not? In the sequence of entering the attainment of cessation, where do the two vehicles and the bodhisattva differ? Is the Tathāgata, in the end, eternal or impermanent? And since the aggregates, elements, and sense-fields are without a self, who then is it that arises, who that ceases?

The four questions look like separate matters, but one thread runs through them: how are eternal and impermanent, arising and ceasing, to be established? The outsiders guess at the two extremes; the two vehicles mistake the mark of cessation for the resting-place; the question about the Tathāgata asks why he is neither eternal nor impermanent. The last answer states that the Tathāgata-womb is the cause of good and non-good and, when perfumed by beginningless false and harmful habit-energy, is named the consciousness-store, evolving with the seven consciousnesses like ocean-waves. The condition of perfuming is decisive.

Read through the mirror of consciousness-only, this passage can be cross-read with the eighth consciousness. Yet the mirror must preserve the scripture's own line: the Tathāgata-womb is intrinsically pure and adventitiously covered; only under beginningless defiling perfuming is it named the consciousness-store. The ālaya teaching can illuminate perfuming, continuity, and transformation of the basis, but it cannot replace this conditioned naming.

Where the outsiders' seven kinds of impermanence go wrong

Take the first question first. The outsiders speak of impermanence, and speak it in seven fashions: made-and-then-cast-off is impermanence, the perishing of shape is impermanence, form itself is impermanence, form in its transforming is impermanence, "being" is impermanence, "being and non-being" is impermanence, "the non-arising of all dharmas" is impermanence. Seven fashions, each sounding unlike the others, and the Buddha settles them in a single judgment: none of these seven is my dharma.

Where do they go wrong? The scripture itself hands over the knife. Say what they will, the outsiders are all turning about upon one thing, "the four great elements and derived form" — either the four elements perish, or the shape-and-place perishes, or form transforms and perishes. But the scripture asks back, with a turn of the hand: the intrinsic nature of the four elements is in truth unattainable, is unarising — so this "perishing" of yours, whose perishing is it? Gold is wrought into a vessel, and the look of the vessel is changed; has the substance of the gold perished? Only "the place of the ornament perishes." When fire burns the four elements, the particular marks of the four elements are not burned. The outsiders mistake the arising-and-ceasing on the side of "mark" for an annihilation on the side of "substance," and so either they fall into the self-contradiction that even "impermanence" is impermanent, or they fall into the two ends of eternal-and-annihilated with their "four elements abide constant."

Weigh it on the scale of consciousness-only and it is at once plain: the root of the outsiders' sickness is that they do not know "there is only one's own mind's manifestation." They set up outside the mind a really-existent "nature," and then ask whether this really-existent nature is eternal or impermanent — the question is wrong from its very root. The three realms are but subtle mind; there was never a really-existent form-dharma outside the mind, standing there for you to judge eternal or judge impermanent. And so when the Buddha says his own dharma is "neither eternal nor impermanent," it is not that he adds one more account to range beside the seven, but that he changes the whole ground of the argument: he does not argue eternal-or-impermanent upon "outer nature," but only awakens upon "one's own mind's manifestation." Outer nature being not decisively fixed, the quarrel over eternal-and-impermanent is pulled up by its root. This "neither eternal nor impermanent" is precisely where the threefold naturelessness does its work: the waves of the dependent consciousnesses arise and cease in the instant, and you cannot call them "eternal"; the truly-perfected consciousness-substance, suchness unmoving, and you cannot call it "impermanent"; while that imagined "nature really-existent outside the mind" was from the first no thing at all — where is there any talk of eternal or impermanent for it? The outsiders' seven kinds of impermanence all come to grief at this one step, of taking the imagined for the really-existent.

In the attainment of cessation, the two vehicles and the bodhisattva differ by a single word, "own"

The second question asks the sequence of the attainment of cessation. This question is a weighty one, for the attainment of cessation is a realm reached at the very depth of practice; take a wrong step here, and one takes "cessation" for the ultimate.

The scripture parts the stations finely: the sixth-ground bodhisattva and the two vehicles can both enter the cessation-attainment; the seventh ground is in attainment thought after thought, apart from the mark of the intrinsic nature of all natures; reaching the eighth ground, the marks of the false imagining of mind, mentation, and mental consciousness all cease. To look at this single stretch, the two vehicles and the bodhisattva seem to walk one and the same road. But the scripture draws a line at the eighth ground — reaching the same eighth ground, the two vehicles and the bodhisattva "own" it differently. The two vehicles, made drunk by that gate of the bliss of the samādhi of cessation, form upon this "cessation" the thought of "nirvāṇa," taking themselves to have come home; the bodhisattva, by the pity of his fundamental vow and the accomplishment of great compassion, sees this bliss of cessation and yet does not take up the thought of nirvāṇa — rather he turns his body about and comes back, "setting up the expedients of the Buddha-dharma, that those who have not won may win."

The scripture gives a superb simile: as a person crosses the water by expedient in a dream, and wakes before he has crossed. The two vehicles are just that person crossing the river in a dream — within the bliss of the attainment of cessation he takes himself to be, step by step, crossing over toward nirvāṇa, when in truth he is within a dream; the only difference is that the bodhisattva has woken. And having woken, he looks back and reflects: was that crossing of the river just now right or wrong? Neither right nor wrong — for that river, that crossing, were from the first the doing of mind, mentation, and mental consciousness within a dream, and for one who has won the forbearance of the non-arising of dharmas, within the first meaning there is from the first no sequential continuity to be found.

This difference consciousness-only calls "the transformation of the basis." What the two vehicles cease is the "mark" — they make the mark of grasper-and-grasped cease, and hold down the present activity for a time, but they have not stirred the seeds of the false habit-energy within the store consciousness, and so what has been held down by that "cessation" will arise again; the consciousness-store has never truly turned. The bodhisattva does not seek his resting-place upon the "mark of cessation"; he awakens to the measure of his own mind, sees all dharmas to be like an illusion, and so he can, at the very root of the store consciousness, turn the defiled into the pure — and this is the transformation of the basis that turns out the two obstructions by the root, not the quiescence that presses down the present activity for a while. Entering one and the same attainment of cessation, the one owns it as a terminus, the other uses it as an expedient; the whole difference is this single word, "own," and in the space between this one owning and this one using lies the very watershed of the two vehicles' nirvāṇa and the bodhisattva's transformation of the basis.

Is the Tathāgata eternal or impermanent: the question is wrongly put

The third question asks straight at the crown: is the Tathāgata, in the end, eternal, or impermanent?

To this the Buddha answers cleanly: neither eternal nor impermanent — for both ends have a fault. Say "eternal," and one drops into the outsiders' rut of "a maker as lord, doing nothing and yet eternal"; say "impermanent," and does the Tathāgata not then become a thing made like a pot or a garment, cut off when the aggregates perish? But the scripture at once adds a weighty word: the Tathāgata has yet another "constancy" — the wisdom won without interval is constant, therefore the Tathāgata is constant. This "constancy" is not the outsiders' constancy of doing-nothing-and-being-lord, not the constancy of empty space blank and inert, not the constancy of a hare's horn or a horse's horn that never arises; it is the wisdom the Tathāgata realizes, without interval, decisively fixed in abiding, perfumed by insight, constant and thus.

Here the measure of consciousness-only is most to be seen. The outsiders ask "eternal-or-impermanent" upon a "really-existent thing that is made" — all that is made is impermanent, and were the Tathāgata too a thing made, he would of course be impermanent; but the Tathāgata precisely is not a made thing perfumed forth by the aggregates, elements, and sense-fields. "The Tathāgata is not born of unreal false thought" — he is the one exception to all the false imagining of the three realms. And so this "constancy" is the constancy that the transformation of the basis makes manifest: the false habit-energy within the ālaya turned out to the last, the noble wisdom of self-realization made manifest no longer arises and ceases with talk-and-discrimination — "if the awakening of discrimination ceases, one is apart from the foolish view of eternal-and-impermanent." The very point lies in that last sentence: so long as one is still turning about upon "talk-and-discrimination," one cannot escape the fault of "eternal-and-impermanent"; the one quiescent and possessed of insight is forever apart from that very pair of names, "eternal-and-impermanent," and is not perfumed by it. Plainly, then, the Tathāgata's constancy is not a choosing of the "eternal" side within eternal-and-impermanent, but a standing altogether outside this pair of relative names — and this is just the scene of the fruit-ground, not-two and quiescent, the two obstructions forever apart.

One store holding good and evil, one ocean raising a body of waves

The four questions have driven, at the last, to a final question — and driven out the heart of this whole passage: since the aggregates, elements, and sense-fields are without a self, who is it that arises, who that ceases?

The Buddha's answer rests upon a single sentence — "the Tathāgata's womb is the cause of good and non-good, able to pervadingly bring forth the births of all destinies." The text immediately adds its qualification: "perfumed by beginningless false and harmful habit-energy, it is named the consciousness-store." This does not flatten the two terms into unconditional identity. It first speaks intrinsic purity and then conditioned naming under defiling perfuming; both layers must remain visible.

The scripture gives a string of similes, and every simile shines upon this one store.

First the actor-simile: the Tathāgata-womb can pervadingly bring forth the births of all destinies, just as an actor (a player) manifests all sorts of roles, apart from self and what belongs to self. The player this hour acts a king, the next acts a beggar; the roles are exchanged and exchanged again — in which of the roles is there a real "self"? The rising and sinking of the destinies, the coming and going of the six paths, are all the play this one store manifests, and in the play there is no maker to be found. The outsiders will have it that there is a "maker" outside the play — like a spectator who insists that the king on the stage is really a king. In the verse the simile turns a layer deeper: mind is the lead actor, mentation is like the one who sings the accompaniment, the five consciousnesses are its companions — even this mind you take for the one in charge, the master, is no more than the lead singer in this play; the seventh consciousness sings the second, the first five are the partners, and that "false imagining" is the spectator looking on at the side at this troupe of players, watching rapt. The eight consciousnesses are one troupe of players, self-acting and self-watching, and in the end they take the false for true.

Then the body-of-ocean-waves simile this passage establishes on its own: the consciousness-store "gives rise to the ground of ignorance-abiding, and together with the seven consciousnesses, like a body of ocean-waves, ever arises without break." This simile shares its purport with that "store-consciousness ocean, the wind of objects" at the head of the scripture — one sheet of ocean bears a thousandfold of waves, the ocean is the consciousness-store, the waves are the seven consciousnesses, and though the waves arise and cease, the ocean is never cut off. And the marvel is in the next sentence: it is "apart from the fault of impermanence, apart from the doctrine of a self, its intrinsic nature undefiled, ultimately pure." This ocean ever arises without break, and so does not fall into annihilation; yet it is also thought after thought not-abiding, not one drop at a stand, and so is not that constant-and-unmoving "self." The foolish grope beneath body and mind for a "self," and grope out a patch of dead water; this ocean, on the contrary, runs night and day without being seen to break. Ever-evolving, and so not annihilated; without a resting-place, and so no self — that "neither eternal nor impermanent" spoken in the earlier refuting of the outsiders' seven kinds of impermanence here at last comes down to its solid place: this one store is the very body of that "neither eternal nor impermanent."

Then the āmalaka-fruit-in-the-palm simile: this Tathāgata-womb consciousness-store, the two vehicles look at with the thought of the mind, and, it being covered over by the guest-dust, to their sight it is still impure; the Tathāgata looks at it, and it is "clear as looking at an āmalaka fruit in the palm," distinct and complete. One and the same fruit — laid in another's hand it cannot be seen true, laid in the Tathāgata's palm it is taken in at a single glance; the difference is not in the fruit but in the wisdom that observes. This is just the difference before and after the transformation of the basis: before the basis is transformed, the consciousness-store is covered by the two obstructions, storing itself and unable to see itself clear; the basis once transformed complete, the noble wisdom of self-realization is present, and this one store is manifest in the palm.

Last, the scripture, fearing lest men mistake it, adds one more simile of the pointing-at-the-moon: "as a fool, seeing the finger point at the moon, looks at the finger and not at the moon, so one who clings to names does not see my truth." The Tathāgata-womb, the consciousness-store — the manifold names are the finger that points at the moon; if you take the finger for the moon, and bite fast to these few names-and-marks, "the Tathāgata-womb," "the consciousness-store," and will not let go, you fail on the contrary to see the truth they point to. And so the Buddha enjoins: with respect to this one store, "train diligently and study, do not, having merely heard and been aware, form the thought that this is enough" — to have heard it, and taken oneself to understand it, and so to think it in hand, is precisely to look at the finger and not at the moon.

Onward Transmission

This movement's statement that the Tathāgata-womb, under beginningless harmful perfuming, is named the consciousness-store and evolves with the seven consciousnesses like ocean-waves can be cross-read with later Yogācāra. The Cheng Weishi Lun explicitly cites the Laṅkā three times, but none cites this movement; its ocean-and-waves and mind-mentation-consciousness passages illuminate continuity and the three names, while its mind-only citation belongs to another context. The Thirty Verses' "ever-evolving like a torrent" and the Mahāyāna-saṃgraha's ālaya as the knowable support likewise provide doctrinal cross-readings, not proof of direct citation or unconditional identity.

Chan reception sources must remain stratified. Jingjue T2837 records Bodhidharma telling Huike to practice in reliance on the four-scroll Laṅkā and thereby attain deliverance〔T85n2837 1284c24–25〕; Daoxuan T2060 records entrustment of the four-scroll Laṅkā〔T50n2060 0552b20–22〕. The formula "it may seal the mind" belongs to the Song preface〔T16n0670 0479c10–13〕. This movement may therefore be read within later Chan reception, but the Song formula cannot be backfilled into Tang sources and the movement cannot be declared Patriarchal Chan’s unique foundation.

卷四 · 五法自性·恒河沙·六度Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll Four · The Five Dharmas and the Natures, the Ganges Sands, the Six Perfections (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一個問起

大慧這一問,胃口很大:五法、自性、識、二種無我,這四樣的「究竟分別相」到底是什麼?他要的不是零碎的解釋,而是一張能把一切佛法都收進去的網——好讓菩薩在一地一地的次第上,拿著這張網分別諸法,一路走到如來自覺之地。

世尊給的答案,正是這樣一張網,只有五個字:名、相、妄想、正智、如如。妙就妙在,這五個字裡藏著一道分水嶺。前三個——名、相、妄想——是凡夫迷的一面;後兩個——正智、如如——是聖賢悟的一面。同是這五法,覺了它便通是悟相,不覺它便通是迷相;法本身沒有一個定死的自性,迷與悟,全看落在誰的心上。古德把這句話說得斬釘截鐵:法無自性,迷悟在人。整段經文,就是拿這五個字,把凡聖的來去、生死與涅槃的分界,一齊畫了出來。

名與相:一張自己織出來、再把自己裹住的網

先看迷的這一面是怎麼起來的。經給了一幅極生動的圖:愚夫計著世俗的名與相,隨心流散,於是墮入「我、我所」的見,悕望計著那美妙之色;一計著,便被無知遮覆,生起染著;一染著,貪與恚所造的業一層層積聚;積聚到後來,被自己的妄想纏住——像蠶吐絲作繭,把自己一圈圈裹在裡頭,墮進生死大海,在諸趣的曠野裡,像汲井的水輪一樣旋轉不停。

這幅蠶繭與井輪的圖,正是唯識講「遍計所執」與「依他起」纏成一團時的樣子。什麼是「相」?經自己界定得清清楚楚:眼識所照見的叫色,耳鼻舌身意識所照見的叫聲香味觸法——這就是相。什麼是「妄想」?施設種種名、顯示種種相,就像「象、馬、車、步、男、女」這些名相,硬安上去、又當它決定不異——這就是妄想。看明白了:相,是識所變現的境;妄想,是在這境上再安名、再執它為實。境本是自心所現,卻被當成心外實有的東西去攀、去執,一名一相地流轉下去——這一段流轉,就是遍計執在依他起上打的結。蠶為什麼作繭?絲是牠自己吐的。凡夫被什麼纏住?纏他的妄想,也是他自己起的。這就是為什麼經一句點破:這一切如幻、如陽焰野馬、如水中月,本來就離「我、我所」,都是從自心妄想生,並不是從自在天、時節、微塵生出來的——纏你的網,是你自己織的,所以也只有你自己能拆。

正智與如如:把名相看成一個過路的客人

那麼,怎麼從網裡出來?經沒有教人去「消滅」名相,它教的是換一副眼睛去看名相——這就轉到悟的一面。

什麼是「正智」?經給了一個極輕的譬喻:正智,是見那名、相都不可得,猶如過客。過路的客人,暫來即去,你留不住他,也不必為他起爭執。名與相也是這樣——不是把它砸掉,而是看透它「不可得」:它暫現於識,取它不住。古德順這譬喻點出關節:要求正智,只消悟名相不實如過客,識心不起、離了斷常,便不墮凡小的境界。這裡的分寸極要緊:正智不是又造出一個「無名相」的境去對治「有名相」,那還是在名相上打轉。它是就在名相現前的當下,見它非有非無、如客暫至——這一見,用唯識的話說,正是「無分別智」照見依他起如幻、遍計本空。

什麼是「如如」?經接著說:菩薩以這正智,不去建立名相、也不是不建立名相,捨離了「建立」與「誹謗」這兩種見,了知名相本不生——這就是如如。不立、不非立,正是捨了有無二邊:不落「實有名相」的建立,也不落「撥無一切」的誹謗;於是名相不生,如如現前。這一面對著唯識,就是「圓成實」——不是另有一個叫「如如」的東西擺在那裡,而是遍計既遣、依他如幻,那本自不生的真實便顯出來了。所以經說「以無得而得」:正因它無一物可得,才叫真得。古德說,菩薩就在這「無得而得」上登了歡喜地——這便是轉依的第一步落地:從遍計的顛倒,轉向圓成的現前。

到這裡,五法的迷悟兩面就接成了一條轉依的路。經隨後把三自性明明白白配了進來:名與相,是妄想自性;依妄想而生的心、心法同時俱起,像日與光一齊俱有,這是緣起自性;正智、如如不可壞,這是成自性。三性入五法,配得絲絲入扣——名相即遍計、日光俱起即依他、正智如如即圓成。這不是後人硬套,經自己就這樣配了;唯識拿三性三無性讀一切法,源頭正在這裡。而「如日光俱」這個喻,也正是唯識講依他起最貼切的一幅圖:心王與心所,從來不是先有一個、再有一個,而是像太陽和它的光,一齊俱起、不相捨離——你不能說先有日、後有光。依他起法的「依他」,依的就是這樣一種俱時而起、互不相離的緣。

恒河沙:一個不是用來數數目的譬喻

經走到這裡,大慧忽然轉出一個看似不相干的問:世尊說過去諸佛多如恒河沙,未來現在也這樣——這是照字面數目那樣領受呢,還是另有意思?

世尊的回答,一開口就把「數目」這條路堵死了:不要照字面領受,三世諸佛的數量,並不是「如恒河沙」那麼可數。為什麼還要用恒河沙作譬?——妙就妙在,佛換了一個角度用這個喻。恒河沙,可以譬的不是「多」,而是沙的那一種「性」:任魚鼈師子象馬人獸來回踐踏,沙從不起一念「他們惱亂我」,自性清淨、無諸垢污;劫盡大火燒盡一切大地,沙作為地大卻不捨自性,燒的只是火因、地實未燒;它光明無量、增減不可知;隨水而流,卻又不是沒有水。這一長串,沒有一句在講「多少」,句句在講如來法身的那一種德:寂然不動而不受惱亂,劫火不燒而常住不壞,普照成熟而無有限量,成熟眾生而不增不減,隨涅槃而流卻不隨去而壞。

這正是唯識讀「如來法身」的眼:法身不是一個身法。經自己就這樣界定——身法是有敗壞的,如來法身不是身法,所以壓恒沙榨不出油,逼如來也逼不出一個「壞」來。這一面,和前文那微細藏識「恒轉而不斷」是同一個底子:恒,所以不壞、不落斷;隨流而不隨去,所以不住、不落常。凡愚讀「諸佛如恒沙」,只會去數佛有幾尊;世尊卻借這把沙,指給你看一個超過世間所能仰望、心意識所不能譬的法身。至於那「佛難值如優曇鉢華」的話,經也一併交代清楚:那是對懈怠的根機、為策他精勤才方便說的;如來其實世間悉見,並非真如優曇之絕不可見——這是隨機的方便語,不是了義。讀經若把方便語當了義,就又落回「如說而受」的老路上去了。

剎那與六度:同一把尺,量到底

後半段的剎那壞相與六波羅蜜三分,仍是這五法迷悟的尺,量到細處、量到行處。

剎那這一段,分判得極細:七識不流轉、不受苦樂,不是涅槃之因;唯有如來藏(識藏)與意俱生之識的習氣是剎那的,而那無漏習氣卻不是剎那。凡愚計著一個「剎那」之論,便拿斷見去壞了無為法——這又是遍計執在作祟,把「念念遷流」執成「一切斷滅」。經隨即用金、金剛、佛舍利作喻:它們得了奇特之性,經劫稱量而不減;若相續無間之中真有剎那可壞,那聖人就該不成其為聖了——可聖未曾不聖。這一喻,把「有為念念剎那」與「無漏恒而不壞」兩面同時撐住:遷流的是有漏習氣,不壞的是那無為、無漏的一面。

六波羅蜜也照這把尺分成三層。世間波羅蜜,是拿「我、我所」去攝受計著、貪著色聲香味觸而修的施戒忍等,所成不過凡夫神通、生梵天而已——這是遍計未破的修。出世間波羅蜜,是二乘墮在「攝受涅槃」裡而行的六度,貪著自己的涅槃樂——這是我執雖伏、法執猶在的修。至於出世間上上波羅蜜,經界定得最清楚:是覺了自心所現的妄想量本是所攝、覺了「自心分二(能取所取)」,於是不生妄想而修——布施時不著能施所施,持戒忍進時妄想不生,禪定時妄想悉滅而不墮二乘涅槃,般若時了自心妄想非性、不墮二邊而轉身勝妙不壞。看明白了:這三層的分界,不在修的項目(同是六度),而在「妄想生不生、能所分不分」——正是這一整段從頭貫到底的那道分水嶺:落在名相妄想上修,是世間;伏而未盡,是出世間;能所雙泯、正智現前而修,才是上上。五法這張網,收到這裡,連菩薩怎麼修行,都收了進去。

承衍

這一段所立的「五名收攝一切法」之義,是後世唯識一系最要緊的一副骨架。五法(名相妄想正智如如)、三自性、八識、二無我,四樣總攝於五、五攝一切佛法——這張網,後來三十頌拿去,便是遍計、依他、圓成三性,與相、生、勝義三無性;此段名相即遍計、日光俱起即依他、正智如如即圓成,一一是那三性頌的經源。攝大乘論以三性攝一切所知之相、以六波羅蜜攝入因果,承的也是此段三性入五法、六度分三之綱。而那微細如來藏「恒轉不斷」、法身「非身法而不壞」的一面,到了成唯識論安立第八識「非斷非常、恒轉如瀑流」時,便成了同一個義類的底子——雖承其義而未必字字引其文。百法把一切法收成五位,收攝的手法,也與這五名總攝同出一機。一部楞伽,在此段把「一切佛法悉入五法」的話說死了;唯識諸論接過這五個字,一路把大乘的法相鋪展開來。同一張網,前面是經,後面是論,收的是同一片法。

Beginning from a single question

Mahāmati's question here has a large appetite: the five dharmas, the natures, consciousness, the twofold no-self — what, at bottom, is the "ultimate mark of the discrimination" of these four? What he wants is not some piecemeal explanation, but a single net that can take in all the buddha-dharmas — so that the bodhisattva, upon the grounds, stage by stage, may hold this net to discriminate the dharmas, and walk all the way to the ground of the Tathāgata's self-realization.

And the answer the World-Honored One gives is exactly such a net, in five words only: name, appearance, discrimination, right knowledge, suchness. The marvel is that within these five words there lies hidden a watershed. The first three — name, appearance, discrimination — are the deluded side of the common person; the latter two — right knowledge, suchness — are the awakened side of the sages. It is one and the same five dharmas: awaken to them, and they are throughout the mark of awakening; do not awaken to them, and they are throughout the mark of delusion. The dharmas themselves have no fixed nature of their own; delusion and awakening turn wholly upon whose mind they fall in. The ancient master puts this line as flatly as could be: the dharmas have no nature of their own, delusion and awakening lie in the person. This whole passage of scripture takes these five words and, with them, draws out at once the coming and going of the common and the holy, the divide between birth-and-death and nirvāṇa.

Name and appearance: a net one weaves for oneself and then is wrapped in

Look first at how the deluded side comes to be. The scripture gives a picture as vivid as could be. The foolish cling to worldly name and appearance and drift and scatter after the mind, and so fall into the view of "I" and "mine," longing for and clinging to that lovely form; one clings, and is at once covered by not-knowing, giving rise to defiled attachment; one grows attached, and the deeds wrought by greed and hatred pile up layer upon layer; and when they have piled up, one is bound fast by one's own false imagining — like a silkworm spinning silk to make a cocoon, wrapping itself round and round within — and falls into the great ocean of birth-and-death, in the wilderness of the destinies turning like the well-wheel drawing water, round and never resting.

This picture of the cocoon and the well-wheel is exactly the look of it when, in Yogācāra terms, the imagined nature and the dependent nature are wound into one tangle. What is "appearance"? The scripture defines it as clearly as could be: what the eye-consciousness beholds is called form; what the ear-, nose-, tongue-, body-, and mind-consciousnesses behold is called sound, scent, taste, touch, and dharma — this is appearance. What is "false imagining"? The setting up of every sort of name and the displaying of every sort of appearance, just as with those names-and-appearances "elephant, horse, chariot, foot-soldier, man, woman," forced on and then taken as decisively-not-otherwise — this is false imagining. See it clearly: appearance is the object the consciousness has transformed and manifested; false imagining is, upon this object, to fix a name again and to grasp it as real. The object is from the first one's own mind's manifestation, yet it is taken for a thing really outside the mind, to be reached for, to be grasped, name by name and appearance by appearance, flowing on — and this whole stretch of flowing-on is just the knot the imagined-grasping ties upon the dependent-arising. Why does the silkworm spin its cocoon? The silk is spun from itself. What binds the common person? The false imagining that binds him is likewise raised from himself. This is why the scripture pierces it through in a single line: all this is like an illusion, like a mirage-deer of the shimmering air, like the moon in water, from the first apart from "I" and "mine," born all of one's own mind's false imagining, and not born from a Sovereign Lord, from Time, or from atoms — the net that binds you, you wove yourself, and so only you can unravel it.

Right knowledge and suchness: seeing name and appearance as a passing guest

How, then, does one come out of the net? The scripture does not teach one to "destroy" name and appearance; what it teaches is to put on a different pair of eyes to look at name and appearance — and this turns to the awakened side.

What is "right knowledge"? The scripture gives an exceedingly light simile: right knowledge is to see that name and appearance are alike unfindable, like a passing guest. The guest who passes comes but a moment and is gone; you cannot detain him, nor need you fall into dispute over him. Name and appearance are just so — not to be smashed to pieces, but to be seen through as "unfindable": they appear a moment in consciousness, not to be grasped and held. The ancient master, following out this simile, points to the joint: to seek right knowledge, one need only awaken to name and appearance as unreal, like a passing guest — the discriminating mind not arising, apart from annihilation and eternalism, and so not falling into the realm of the common and the lesser. The measure here is of the utmost moment: right knowledge does not fashion yet another realm of "no-name-and-appearance" to counter "there-being-name-and-appearance" — that would still be turning round upon name and appearance. It is, in the very moment name and appearance present themselves, to see them as neither being nor non-being, like a guest come but a moment — and this one seeing, said in the language of Yogācāra, is precisely non-conceptual knowledge illumining the dependent as illusion-like and the imagined as from-the-first empty.

What is "suchness"? The scripture goes on: the bodhisattva, by this right knowledge, does not set up name and appearance, and yet it is not that he does not set them up; forsaking the two views of "setting-up" and "disparagement," he understands that name and appearance are from the first unborn — this is suchness. Neither-set-up nor not-set-up is exactly the forsaking of the two extremes of being and non-being: neither falling into the setting-up of "there-really-being name-and-appearance," nor falling into the disparagement of "there-being-nothing-at-all"; and thereupon name and appearance do not arise, and suchness presents itself. Set against Yogācāra, this is the truly-perfected — not that there is some further thing called "suchness" set out to one side, but that, the imagined once dispelled and the dependent seen as illusion-like, the reality that is of-itself-from-the-first-unborn shows forth. And so the scripture says "by not-winning one wins": just because there is not one thing to be won, is it called true winning. The ancient master says the bodhisattva, upon this "by not-winning one wins," ascends the Ground of Joy — and this is the first step of the transformation of the basis coming to ground: turning from the topsy-turvy of the imagined toward the presenting of the truly-perfected.

Here the two sides, deluded and awakened, of the five dharmas join into one road of the transformation of the basis. The scripture then matches the three natures in, plainly and openly: name and appearance are the imagined nature; the mind and mental factors born in dependence on false imagining arise together at one time, like the sun and its light together — this is the dependent nature; right knowledge and suchness, being indestructible, are the perfected nature. The three natures entering the five dharmas fit thread for thread — name-and-appearance is the imagined, the sun-and-light-together is the dependent, right-knowledge-and-suchness is the truly-perfected. This is no forced overlay of a later hand; the scripture itself matched them so; and that Yogācāra reads all dharmas by the three natures and the threefold naturelessness has its wellspring right here. And that simile "like the sun and its light together" is likewise the aptest picture for the Yogācāra teaching of the dependent: the mind-king and the mental factors are never a case of one-first-then-another, but are like the sun and its light, arising together and not forsaking one another — you cannot say sun-first-then-light. What the dependent "depends" on is exactly such a condition, co-temporal in its arising and not-forsaking one another.

The Ganges sands: a simile that is not for counting a number

The scripture, coming this far, and Mahāmati abruptly turns out a question that looks unrelated: the World-Honored One has said the buddhas of the past are as many as the Ganges sands, and so too the future and the present — is this to be received according to the number of the words, or is there another meaning?

The World-Honored One's answer, at the first word, blocks off the road of "number": do not receive it according to the words — the number of the buddhas of the three times is not so countable as "the Ganges sands." Then why still use the Ganges sands as a simile? — the marvel is that the Buddha turns to a different angle in using this simile. What the Ganges sands can liken is not "the many," but that one "nature" of the sand: let the fishes, turtles, lions, elephants, horses, men, and beasts come and trample them back and forth, and the sands never form a single thought "these trouble and disturb me" — their nature pure, without any defilement; let the aeon-fire at its end burn and consume all the earth, and the sand as earth-element does not forsake its own nature, for what burns is only the fire-cause, and the earth in truth is not burnt; its radiance is without measure, its increase and decrease unknowable; it flows along with the water, and yet is not without water. In all this long train there is not one line about "how many"; line by line it is telling of that one virtue of the Tathāgata's dharma-body: still and unmoving, yet untroubled; unburnt by the aeon-fire, and constant and indestructible; shining everywhere to ripen, and without limit; ripening sentient beings, and neither increasing nor decreasing; flowing along with nirvāṇa, yet not flowing away and perishing.

This is exactly the eye by which Yogācāra reads "the Tathāgata's dharma-body": the dharma-body is not a body-dharma. The scripture itself so defines it — a body-dharma has its wearing-away, the Tathāgata's dharma-body is not a body-dharma, and so, press the Ganges sands and no oil can be got, press the Tathāgata and no "perishing" can be pressed out of him. This side has the same underlayer as that subtle store-consciousness "ever-evolving and not cut off" of the foregoing: ever, therefore indestructible, and not falling into annihilation; flowing-along and not flowing-away, therefore not resting, and not falling into the eternal. The foolish, reading "the buddhas as the Ganges sands," will only go counting how many buddhas there are; but the World-Honored One, by this handful of sand, points out to you a dharma-body that passes beyond what the world can look up to, and cannot be likened by mind, mentation, and the mental consciousness. As for that word "a buddha is hard to meet, like the udumbara-flower," the scripture settles this too all in one: that is said by way of expedient, to the idle disposition, in order to spur them to diligence; the Tathāgata in truth may all be seen in the world, and is not truly like the utterly-unseen udumbara — this is an expedient word suited to the disposition, not the definitive sense. To read the scripture and take the expedient word for the definitive sense is to fall back again into the old road of "receiving it just as it is said."

The momentary and the six perfections: one and the same measure, carried to the end

The latter half — the mark of momentary perishing and the threefold [division] of the six perfections — is still this measure of the five dharmas' delusion and awakening, carried to the fine grain and to the reach of practice.

The passage on the momentary judges with the utmost fineness: the seven consciousnesses do not undergo the round, do not receive suffering and pleasure, are not a cause of nirvāṇa; only the habit-energy of the consciousness co-arisen of the Tathāgata-womb (the store-consciousness) and mentation is momentary, while that outflow-free habit-energy is not momentary. The foolish cling to a doctrine of the "momentary," and so take the annihilation-view to ruin the unconditioned dharma — and this again is the imagined-grasping at its work, grasping "thought after thought flowing on" into "all things cut off." The scripture then uses gold, the diamond, and the buddha-relics as simile: they have won a rare and special nature, and though weighed through aeons do not diminish; and if within the unbroken continuum there were truly a momentary that could perish, then a sage ought not to remain a sage — yet the sage has never been not a sage. This one simile props up both sides at once, "the conditioned, thought after thought momentary" and "the outflow-free, ever and indestructible": what flows on is the outflowing habit-energy, what is indestructible is that unconditioned, outflow-free side.

The six perfections too are, by this same measure, divided into three tiers. The mundane perfection is the giving, morality, patience, and the rest cultivated by grasping-and-clinging with "I" and "mine," craving-relish for form, sound, scent, taste, and touch, and what it accomplishes is no more than the common person's spiritual penetrations and rebirth in the Brahmā-heaven — this is cultivation with the imagined unbroken. The supramundane perfection is the six perfections practiced by the two vehicles fallen into the "grasping-and-receiving of nirvāṇa," craving-relish for the bliss of their own nirvāṇa — this is cultivation with the self-grasping subdued but the dharma-grasping yet remaining. As for the supreme-supramundane perfection, the scripture defines it most clearly of all: it is to have awakened to the fact that the measure of one's own mind's manifested false imagining is from the first the grasped, and to have awakened to "one's own mind splitting in two (grasper and grasped)," and so to cultivate with no false imagining arising — in giving, not clinging to giver or given; in morality, patience, and vigor, no false imagining arising; in meditation, all false imagining ceased and yet not falling into the two vehicles' nirvāṇa; in wisdom, understanding one's own mind's false imagining as without nature, not falling into the two extremes, and turning the body into the excellent and indestructible. See it clearly: the divide of these three tiers lies not in the items of practice (it is the same six perfections), but in "whether false imagining arises or not, whether grasper and grasped are split or not" — precisely that watershed which has run through this whole passage from beginning to end: to cultivate falling in upon name-and-appearance-and-false-imagining is the mundane; subdued but not exhausted is the supramundane; grasper and grasped both dissolved and right knowledge presenting itself, cultivating so — this alone is the supreme-supreme. This net of the five dharmas, gathering to here, has taken in even how the bodhisattva is to cultivate.

Onward Transmission

The sense established in this passage, that "five names gather up all dharmas," is the most vital framework of the whole later Yogācāra lineage. The five dharmas (name, appearance, false imagining, right knowledge, suchness), the three natures, the eight consciousnesses, the twofold no-self — the four totalized into the five, the five gathering up all the buddha-dharmas — this net, taken up later by the Thirty Verses, becomes the three natures of imagined, dependent, and truly-perfected, together with the threefold naturelessness of mark, arising, and the ultimate; this passage's name-and-appearance is the imagined, its sun-and-light-together is the dependent, its right-knowledge-and-suchness is the truly-perfected — each of these the scriptural source of those verses on the three natures. The Mahāyāna-saṃgraha gathers up the marks of all the knowable by the three natures, and gathers up the cause-and-fruit of entering by the six perfections, inheriting likewise the guideline of this passage's three-natures-entering-the-five-dharmas and its six-perfections-divided-in-three. And that side of the subtle Tathāgata-womb "ever-evolving and not cut off," of the dharma-body "not a body-dharma and indestructible," when it came to the Cheng Weishi Lun's establishing of the eighth consciousness as "neither cut off nor eternal, ever-evolving like a torrent," became the underlayer of one and the same kind of sense — inheriting its sense, though not necessarily citing its text word for word. The Hundred Dharmas gathers all dharmas into the five stations, and the manner of that gathering-up issues from the same spring as this totalizing by five names. One Laṅkā, in this passage, has said flat out that "all the buddha-dharmas enter into the five dharmas"; and the Yogācāra treatises, taking over these five words, unfold the dharma-marks of the Mahāyāna along the whole length of the road. One and the same net: before, it is the scripture; after, it is the treatises; and what they gather is one and the same field of dharma.

卷四 · 阿羅漢·斷肉·末偈Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra · Scroll Four · The Arhat · Abstaining from Meat · the Closing Verses (Vernacular Reading)

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

從一個難問起

大慧這一問,問得極不客氣。他把世尊平日所說的話一句句排出來,逼出一個矛盾:你既記別阿羅漢說他當成佛、與菩薩無異,可你又說一切眾生於法不入涅槃,那到底是誰走到佛道去了?你既說成佛以來到般涅槃中間不曾說一字,如來常在定中無慮無察,那又怎麼說「識剎那展轉壞相」這樣細密的話?你既說如來得一切種智,怎麼還有金剛力士隨侍、還現魔業、還受空鉢誣謗這些惡業障?——一句話:如來若真圓滿,這些「不圓滿」的相從哪裡來?

這問看似刁難,其實問到了佛身的根子上。要解開它,得先把「佛」分成兩層看。世尊的答,正是從這裡下手:授記阿羅漢當成佛,不是法佛在授記,是化佛在授記;隨侍、現魔、受謗的那個,也不是真如來,是化佛。真佛與化佛一分,滿盤的矛盾就散了。而這一分,恰是唯識佛身義的經源所在——我們就借唯識這面鏡子,來照這一段的三重義理:兩重障怎樣別斷、兩重死怎樣得離、那如來藏怎樣既是輪轉之因又是涅槃之因。

第一重:智障與煩惱障,為什麼要別斷

世尊說得很清楚:說阿羅漢與菩薩「無異」,只在一處無異——同斷煩惱障、同得解脫一味;不是連智障也一樣斷了。這一句,把二乘與佛的界線劃得分明。

煩惱障,是先修習見人無我而斷的。你在身心裡尋不出一個作主的「我」,貪瞋癡便失了所依,於是斷七識的現行、令識藏中的習氣也滅——這是二乘所能到的,解脫生死的一味在此。智障不然。智障要見法無我才斷得,要在一切法上見它都無自性、殊勝清淨,這是二乘不曾措意、唯菩薩窮究的。

用唯識這面鏡子照過來,這兩重障就是後世論中所立的「煩惱障」與「所知障」——一障解脫、一障菩提;斷前者出生死,斷後者成佛智。宗泐點得極好:智本是用來破惑的,惑就是人、法二執;可你若在「智」上又生了執著,那智反倒成了障。這一句道破智障之所以為障:不是智本身是障,是對智的黏著成了障。二乘證了人空,便以為到頭了,於法上這一分細執不破,正是「智成障」。所以佛與二乘同斷一障、獨佛更斷一障——這不是高下之爭,是徹與未徹之別。經在這裡把界線立住,後世唯識「二障」之說,血脈就從這裡來。

第二重:離二種死,那本住之法是什麼

緊接著,經拈出一句極要緊的話:「因本住法故,前後非性。」

有一個本來常住之法在,所以前際、後際都說不上實有其性。正因有這常住之底,如來才能「無盡本願」——雖無思慮、無審察,卻能演說妙法。這裡不能滑過去:無慮無察而能說法,靠的是正智所化、正念不忘。這正是前面「化佛」的伏筆——真如來安住不動,說法的是那由正智化現的化用。

而四住地(欲、色、有、見)與無明住地的習氣一斷,兩重煩惱便盡,於是「離二種死」。這「二種死」,經只點名未展開;借唯識鏡看,便是分段生死與變易生死——粗的分段身,二乘斷煩惱障即離;細的變易身,要斷所知障、成佛方盡。兩重障對兩重死,斷障即所以離死,經文一句「二煩惱斷,離二種死,覺人法無我,及二障斷」,把障、死、無我、覺,四者一線串起。這一串,就是唯識道次第的骨架的經源。

要緊的是那個「本住法」。它是離二種死的底子——若無一個不生不滅的常住之法作依,說「離死」便無立足處。這常住之底是什麼?下一段自己揭曉。

那如來藏,既是輪轉因,又是涅槃因

經接著說出全段最深的一句:「如來藏者,輪轉、涅槃苦樂因。」

同一個如來藏,是輪轉之因,也是涅槃之因;是苦之因,也是樂之因。這話聽著像是自相牴牾——怎麼一物能兼作染淨兩頭的因?可這正是《楞伽》如來藏與識藏會通問題的骨髓,也正是它「空亂意」、令愚癡凡夫不能覺的緣故。

借唯識鏡照:前文先說,如來藏受無始虛偽惡習所熏時,名為識藏;本段再說,如來藏是輪轉、涅槃與苦樂之因。兩段合讀,藏識之名依「受熏」條件而立:隨染緣而有輪轉與苦,隨淨緣而向涅槃與樂。這是條件式的會通,既不是把二者割成毫不相涉的兩物,也不能抹去受熏條件而說成無條件同一。卷一「藏識海浪」之喻可供互讀:海喻藏識,境界如風,諸識如浪;它說明藏識與轉識相續俱起,卻不替本段取消清淨本性與客塵熏習之別。前後相發之處,在於同一依處能隨染淨緣顯出輪轉與涅槃兩向,而非一句「如來藏就是藏識」所能盡。

而七識——心、意、意識連同眼識等——一旦剎那習氣之因離了、連善的無漏一分也離了,便不再輪轉。浪息了。可海不息。這又回到卷一那一著:滅的是七識這重業相的浪,藏識的真相不滅;若連藏識也滅,那就與外道斷見無異。所以經在後段又補一刀:愚夫依七識滅而起斷見(把海也當浪,浪停了便說水乾了),不覺藏識而起常見(把浪認作海,執一個常住的我)——兩頭都錯。唯有見藏識恒轉而不斷、無住而非我,斷常二見才一齊落空。這「非斷非常」,正是後世唯識立第八識「恒轉如瀑流」的經據。

陶家輪:化佛何以能說法而不失真

回到那個解結的樞紐——真佛與化佛。經給了一個活喻:化佛「因陶家輪等眾生所作相而說法」。

陶匠的輪子,本身不成什麼定相,隨匠人的手、隨所要的器,旋出瓶、旋出鉢,隨作隨現。化佛說法也這樣:祂隨眾生所造作之相而現身、現說,眾生機感什麼,祂便現什麼——授記、現魔、受謗,都在這「隨機應現」裡。所以大慧起初那些矛盾,全落在化佛這一頭:金剛力士護的是化佛,現惡業障的是化佛,這些都是隨眾生相而現的方便相,不干真如來的事。

真如來呢?「離一切根量」。凡夫、二乘、外道那套能量所量的根識,在祂那裡全泯了;祂得現法樂住、得無間法智忍,功德法身常與定俱,哪裡還須金剛力士來護?宗泐這一判極清楚:真佛不墮陰界入、常住智斷,故不須護;化佛隨機應現、不從實業所生,也不待護——兩佛都不須護,卻是兩種不須護。借唯識鏡看,這真、化之分,正是後世佛身義中自受用身與變化身的分野:一是親證自覺、離一切根量的內證身,一是應機化現、隨眾生所作相的化用身。楞伽在這裡把真化二佛的界線立住,大慧滿腹的矛盾也就此冰釋——那些「不圓滿」的相,本就是化用邊事,從沒沾著真如來。

從識論轉到刀口上:一味的肉

大慧接著換了個話頭,以偈問:志求佛道的菩薩,酒、肉、葱這些該怎麼看?

這一轉看似另起一段,其實血脈相連。前半段講的是「見」——見二障、見二死、見真化、見本段所說的如來藏;後半段講的是「行」——這見要落到最切身的一口飲食上。前面說如來「以大悲前行故,視一切眾生,猶如一子」,這一子之視,正是斷肉的根。所以斷肉不是一條孤零零的戒條,是前面如來藏因義、大悲義走到刀口上的必然。眾生輾轉互為六親,是經文自身明說的因緣流轉之相;你今日盤中之肉,安知不是往昔的父母兄弟?以親想故,這一口便下不去。

佛廣列不應食肉的因緣,一條扣一條:迭為六親故、屠者雜賣分辨不清故、不淨氣分所生故、眾生聞氣恐怖故、令修行者慈心不生故、令咒術不成故、殺者見形起味著故……直到最要緊的一著——三淨肉的破除。

三淨肉:把最後一道方便門也關上

聲聞戒裡本有「三淨肉」的開許:不見為我殺、不聞為我殺、不疑為我殺,這樣的肉可食。這是一道方便門。楞伽偏要在這裡把門關上。

經的理路極利:「亦無不教不求不想,而有魚肉。」——世間哪有一塊魚肉,是不曾有人教殺、不曾有人求買、不曾有人起想的?你買肉的錢,就是那張網。經給的喻正在此:愚癡食肉眾生「以錢為網而捕諸肉」。你雖不親自動刀,可你這一買,便興起了那一場屠販;錢財如網,一撒下去,空行水陸的眾生盡入網中。買者、殺者,二俱惡業。既如此,所謂「三淨」——不見不聞不疑——根本不能成立:只要有人吃,就有人殺;只要有錢買,殺業就落在買者頭上。「若無教想求,則無三淨肉」,反過來說:既然天下沒有一塊真正無教無求無想的肉,三淨肉就是個空名。於是佛下最後一句斷語:先前遮五種、制十種,那是漸次的方便;「今於此經,一切種、一切時,開除方便,一切悉斷」。方便門一道道關上,到楞伽這裡,關到最後一道。

過去師子蘇陀娑王的本生,正是這門為什麼非關不可的鐵證:一個王貪肉味,吃種種肉,味著愈深,竟至於吃人,終於眾叛失國。食肉之過,不在一餐之微,在那味著會輾轉增長,長到你自己都攔不住。這一則王事,把「食肉生諸過」四個字,血淋淋地演給你看。

承衍

這一整段所立的義,可與後世唯識諸論互讀。前半的二障,論裡開成煩惱障、所知障,一障生死、一障菩提;離二種死,論裡開成分段、變易兩重生死;真化二佛,論裡立成自受用身與變化身;而那「輪轉涅槃苦樂因」的如來藏,須與分17「受熏而名識藏」合讀,方可照見後世阿賴耶染淨依義的一條經脈。諸論於此並未句句明引本段,故可說承義互照,不能倒寫成本段已直立阿賴耶。至於藏識海浪偈、心意識伽他被論引去申明第八識,則出在卷一,是藏識義更直接的一脈承衍。

後半的斷肉,另成一路。佛自己在末偈裡把話說盡:「《縛象》與《大雲》,《央掘利魔羅》,及此《楞伽經》,我悉制斷肉。」——佛親口把本經繫進祂制斷肉的諸經之列。這一句,便是漢傳大乘素食一戒的根本經源之一。一味眾生肉,斷慈悲解脫兩重的路。見與行,在這一段裡合成一事:見得眾生輾轉互為六親,這一口肉自然下不去;下不去這一口,慈心才立得住,佛道才走得通。

Beginning from a hard question

Mahāmati's question here is put with no courtesy at all. He ranges out, one by one, the very things the World-Honored One is wont to say, and forces from them a contradiction. You give the arhat his prophecy and say he shall become a buddha, in no way different from a bodhisattva; yet you also say that no sentient being enters, as to the dharma, into nirvāṇa — then who is it, in the end, that walks through to the buddha-path? You say that from your attainment of buddhahood to your parinirvāṇa you never spoke a single word, that the Tathāgata dwells ever in concentration, without deliberating and without examining; then how do you come to say a thing so fine-drawn as "consciousness is a mark that perishes moment by moment, evolving on in succession"? You say the Tathāgata has won omniscient knowledge; then why are there vajra-holding warriors in attendance, why does he show forth the works of Māra, why does he suffer the slander of the empty bowl — all these obstructions of evil karma? In a word: if the Tathāgata is truly perfect, from where do these "imperfect" marks come?

The question looks like fault-finding, but it strikes at the very root of the buddha-body. To untie it, one must first see "buddha" in two layers. The World-Honored One's answer takes hold precisely here: the one who prophesies the arhat's buddhahood is not the dharma-buddha prophesying, it is the transformation-buddha; and the one attended, showing Māra, suffering slander, is not the true Tathāgata either, but the transformation-buddha. Once the true buddha and the transformation-buddha are told apart, the whole board of contradictions falls away. And this telling-apart is just where the scriptural source of the Yogācāra doctrine of the buddha-bodies lies — so we borrow the mirror of Yogācāra to light up the threefold sense of this passage: how the two obstructions are cut off severally, how the two deaths are left behind, how that Tathāgata-womb is at once the cause of birth-and-death and the cause of nirvāṇa.

The first: the obstruction to knowledge and the obstruction of the afflictions, and why they are cut off severally

The World-Honored One says it plainly: to say the arhat and the bodhisattva are "no different" is to say so at one point only — they alike cut off the obstruction of the afflictions and alike win the one taste of liberation; it is not that the obstruction to knowledge, too, is alike cut off. This one sentence draws the line between the two vehicles and the buddha sharp and clear.

The obstruction of the afflictions is cut off by first practising the seeing of the no-self of persons. When, within body and mind, you can find no "self" that presides, greed, hatred, and delusion lose the ground they stood on, and so the present activity of the seven consciousnesses is cut off and the perfuming stored in consciousness ceases too — this is as far as the two vehicles can reach, and the one taste of the liberation from birth-and-death is here. The obstruction to knowledge is otherwise. It is cut off only by seeing the no-self of dharmas — by seeing, upon all dharmas, that they are without own-nature, supreme and purified; and this the two vehicles never set their minds to, and the bodhisattva alone drives to the bottom.

Light it up with the mirror of Yogācāra, and these two obstructions are just what the later treatises establish as "the obstruction of the afflictions" and "the obstruction to the knowable" — the one obstructing liberation, the other obstructing awakening; cut off the first and one issues from birth-and-death, cut off the second and one accomplishes the buddha-knowledge. Zonglei points it beautifully: knowledge is fundamentally what breaks the delusions, and the delusions are the twofold clinging to person and to dharma; but if you give rise, upon knowledge itself, to a further clinging, then that knowledge turns instead into an obstruction. This one line lays bare why the obstruction to knowledge is an obstruction: it is not that knowledge is itself an obstruction, it is that the sticking to knowledge becomes the obstruction. The two vehicles, having realized the emptiness of persons, take it that they have reached the end, and this one fine clinging upon dharmas they do not break — this is precisely "knowledge becoming an obstruction." And so the buddha and the two vehicles alike cut off one obstruction, while the buddha alone cuts off one obstruction more — this is no contest of high and low, it is the difference of the thorough and the not-yet-thorough. The scripture here sets the line firm, and the later Yogācāra teaching of the "two obstructions" runs, blood and vein, from this place.

The second: leaving behind the two kinds of death, and what that dharma abiding from the origin is

Right upon this the scripture draws out a sentence of the greatest weight: because there is a dharma abiding from the very origin, the earlier limit and the later limit are alike without own-nature.

There is a dharma abiding from the origin, and so neither the earlier limit nor the later can be said to have real own-nature. It is just because there is this abiding ground beneath that the Tathāgata can, by the inexhaustible original vow — though without deliberating and without examining — yet expound the wondrous dharma. Here one must not slip past: that he can expound the dharma without deliberating or examining rests on its being what right knowledge manifests and right mindfulness holds unforgetting. And this is the very thread laid down for the transformation-buddha to come — the true Tathāgata abides unmoving, and the one who expounds the dharma is the transformed working that right knowledge manifests.

And when the perfuming of the four grounds of abiding — desire, form, existence, view — and of the ground of ignorance is once cut off, the two afflictions are exhausted, and thereupon one "leaves behind the two kinds of death." These "two kinds of death" the scripture only names and does not unfold; light them up with the mirror of Yogācāra, and they are birth-and-death by allotted portion and birth-and-death by transformation — the coarse, allotted body the two vehicles leave behind on cutting off the obstruction of the afflictions; the fine, transforming body exhausted only on cutting off the obstruction to the knowable, on becoming a buddha. Two obstructions against two deaths, the cutting of the obstruction being just the leaving-behind of the death; the scripture's one line — the two afflictions cut off, the two deaths left behind, the twofold no-self awakened to, the two obstructions cut off — strings the four, obstruction, death, no-self, awakening, upon a single thread. And this strung line is the scriptural source of the very framework of the Yogācāra path of stages.

The weighty thing is that "dharma abiding from the origin." It is the ground on which the leaving-behind of the two deaths rests — for without some abiding, unborn-and-unceasing dharma to lean on, "leaving death behind" would have no place to stand. What is this abiding ground? The next passage unveils it of itself.

That Tathāgata-womb, at once the cause of birth-and-death and the cause of nirvāṇa

The scripture then speaks the deepest sentence of the whole passage: the Tathāgata-womb is the cause of birth-and-death, and of nirvāṇa, of pain and of pleasure.

One and the same Tathāgata-womb is the cause of birth-and-death and the cause of nirvāṇa; the cause of pain and the cause of pleasure. This sounds like a self-contradiction — how can one thing be at once the cause of both the defiled and the pure? Yet this is the very marrow of the Laṅkā's problem of cross-reading the Tathāgata-womb and the consciousness-store, and just why it "empties and confounds the mind," beyond the foolish common person's awakening.

Light it up with the mirror of Yogācāra. The preceding passage first says that the Tathāgata-womb, when perfumed by beginningless false and harmful habit-energy, is named the consciousness-store; this movement then says that the Tathāgata-womb is the cause of birth-and-death and nirvāṇa, pain and pleasure. Read together, the store-consciousness name depends on the condition of perfuming: following defiled conditions, there are birth-and-death and pain; following pure conditions, the course turns toward nirvāṇa and pleasure. This is a conditioned reconciliation. It neither cuts the two into wholly unrelated things nor erases the perfuming condition and makes them unconditionally identical. Scroll One's store-consciousness-ocean-and-waves simile may be cross-read here: the ocean figures the store consciousness, objects are like wind, and the consciousnesses are like waves. It clarifies the store consciousness evolving together with the active consciousnesses, but does not cancel this movement's distinction between intrinsic purity and adventitious perfuming. The two passages illuminate one another because one support can disclose the two courses of defilement and purity—not because the whole relation can be reduced to "the Tathāgata-womb simply is the store consciousness."

And the seven consciousnesses — mind, mentation, mental consciousness, together with the eye-consciousness and the rest — once the moment-by-moment cause of their perfuming is left behind, and even the one good and undefiled portion is left behind, no longer evolve in birth-and-death. The waves are stilled. But the ocean is not stilled. This turns again to the one move of Scroll One: what ceases is the wave of the karmic aspect that is these seven consciousnesses; the true aspect of the store consciousness does not cease. Were even the store consciousness to cease, that would be no different from the outsiders' annihilation-view. And so in the latter part the scripture adds one further cut: the foolish, resting on the ceasing of the seven consciousnesses, give rise to the annihilation-view (taking the ocean too for a wave, and, the waves having stopped, pronouncing the water dried up); not awakening to the store consciousness, they give rise to the eternalist view (taking the waves for the ocean, and clinging to some constantly abiding self) — both ends are astray. Only when one sees the store consciousness ever-evolving and not cut off, without a resting-place and yet no self, do the two views of annihilation and eternity fall away together. This "neither cut off nor eternal" is just the scriptural warrant for the later Yogācāra establishing of the eighth consciousness as "ever-evolving like a torrent."

The potter's wheel: how the transformation-buddha can expound the dharma and not lose the true

Back, now, to the pivot that unties the knot — the true buddha and the transformation-buddha. The scripture gives a living figure: the transformation-buddha expounds the dharma "following the marks made by the workings of sentient beings, as a potter's wheel [turns out its vessels]."

The potter's wheel is of itself no fixed thing; it turns out a jar, turns out a bowl, following the potter's hand and the vessel wanted, manifesting as it is worked. So too the transformation-buddha's expounding: he manifests his body and his teaching following the marks that sentient beings make — whatever their capacity draws forth, that he manifests: prophesying, showing Māra, suffering slander, all within this "responding-and-manifesting according to the occasion." And so all those contradictions of Mahāmati's at the outset fall wholly to the transformation-buddha's side: what the vajra-holding warriors guard is the transformation-buddha, what shows the obstructions of evil karma is the transformation-buddha — these are all expedient marks manifested following the marks of sentient beings, and touch not the true Tathāgata at all.

And the true Tathāgata? He is "apart from all that the sense-faculties can measure." The whole apparatus of measurer-and-measured, the sense-faculties of common persons, of the two vehicles, of outsiders — in him is wholly extinguished; he wins the abiding in the bliss of the present dharma, wins the unhindered forbearance of the knowledge of the dharma, his merit-dharma-body ever together with concentration — where should there be any need of vajra-holding warriors to guard him? Zonglei's judgment here is of the clearest: the true buddha does not fall into the aggregates, elements, and sense-fields, abides constant in knowledge-and-cutting-off, and so needs no guarding; the transformation-buddha responds and manifests according to the occasion, is not born of actual karma, and so requires no guarding — both buddhas need no guarding, yet it is a needing-no-guarding of two kinds. Light it up with the mirror of Yogācāra, and this dividing of the true and the transformation is just the parting of the body of self-enjoyment and the transformation-body in the later doctrine of the buddha-bodies: the one the inwardly-realized body of one's own awakening, apart from all that the sense-faculties can measure; the other the transformed and working body that responds to capacity and manifests, following the marks that sentient beings make. The Laṅkā here sets the line between the two buddhas firm, and Mahāmati's bosomful of contradictions thaws clean away — those "imperfect" marks were, from the first, an affair of the transformed working, and never touched the true Tathāgata at all.

Turning from the doctrine of consciousness onto the knife's edge: one taste of meat

Mahāmati then changes his theme and asks in verse: for the bodhisattva who seeks the buddha-path, how are wine, meat, and onions to be regarded?

This turn seems to begin another passage, but blood and vein it is joined to the first. The first part spoke of "seeing" — seeing the two obstructions, the two deaths, the true and the transformation, and the Tathāgata-womb named in this movement; the latter part speaks of "practice" — this seeing is to come down onto the most intimate of things, a single mouthful of food. Just above, it said of the Tathāgata: "Because he goes with great compassion for his forerunner, regarding all sentient beings as though they were his only child"; and this regarding-as-an-only-child is the very root of abstaining from meat. So abstaining from meat is no solitary precept standing off by itself; it is where the foregoing sense of the Tathāgata-womb as cause and the sense of great compassion walk down onto the knife's edge, of necessity. That sentient beings have been, turn upon turn, one another's six kinds of kin is the scripture's own statement about their revolving through conditions; the meat in your bowl today, how do you know it was not, in a former time, your father, mother, or brother? Because one is to hold them as kin, this one mouthful will not go down.

The Buddha ranges out at large the reasons one should not eat meat, one clasped to the next: because they have been the six kinds of kin in turn; because the butcher sells it mixed past telling apart; because it grows from an unclean semen-and-blood source; because sentient beings smelling the scent are struck with terror; because it keeps the kindly mind from arising in the one who practises; because it keeps the spells from being accomplished; because the slayer, seeing the shape, gives rise to a clinging to the relish … down to the weightiest move of all — the breaking of the three kinds of pure meat.

The three kinds of pure meat: closing the last expedient gate too

Within the śrāvaka precepts there is, from of old, the permitting of "the three kinds of pure meat": meat not seen killed for oneself, not heard killed for oneself, not suspected killed for oneself — such meat may be eaten. This is an expedient gate. The Laṅkā means, precisely here, to close it.

The scripture's reasoning is of the sharpest: nor is there any "not-taught, not-sought, not-thought-of" and yet coming to have fish and meat. Where in the world is there a piece of fish or meat that no one was ever taught to kill, no one ever sought to buy, no one ever gave rise to the thought of? The money with which you buy the meat is itself that net. And the scripture gives the figure right here: the foolish meat-eating sentient beings "make of money a net to catch the meat." Though you do not take the knife in your own hand, this one buying of yours sets going that whole slaughter and trade; money and goods are as a net, and cast down but once, the sentient beings that fly in the air and walk the land and dwell in the water are all drawn into it. The buyer, the slayer — the two alike do evil karma. This being so, the so-called "three pure" — not seen, not heard, not suspected — simply cannot stand: so long as there is one who eats, there is one who kills; so long as there is money to buy, the killing-karma falls upon the buyer's head. "If there is no teaching, thinking, or seeking, then there is no such thing as the three kinds of pure meat" — turned about, since there is not in the whole world one piece of meat truly without teaching, seeking, or thinking, the three kinds of pure meat is an empty name. And so the Buddha sets down the last, settling word: the former barring of five kinds and restraint of ten was a gradual expedient; but now, in this scripture, for all kinds and at all times, taking away the [former] expedients, all is cut off entire. The expedient gates are closed one by one, and here in the Laṅkā the last of them is closed.

The birth-story of King Siṃha-saudāsa of the past is just the iron proof of why this gate must be closed. A king craved the relish of meat, and ate the manifold kinds of meat, and his clinging to the relish deepened until he came at last to eating men, and in the end all revolted and he lost his kingdom. The fault of eating meat lies not in the smallness of a single meal, but in this: that the clinging to the relish turns and grows, grows until you cannot stay it yourself. This one affair of a king plays the four words "eating meat gives rise to the manifold faults" out before you, and bloodily.

Onward Transmission

The senses this whole passage establishes may be cross-read with the later Yogācāra treatises. The two obstructions of the first part the treatises unfold into the obstruction of the afflictions and the obstruction to the knowable, the one obstructing birth-and-death, the other obstructing awakening; the leaving-behind of the two deaths the treatises unfold into the two kinds of birth-and-death, by allotted portion and by transformation; the true and the transformation buddhas the treatises establish as the body of self-enjoyment and the transformation-body. That Tathāgata-womb, "the cause of the pain and pleasure of birth-and-death and of nirvāṇa," must be read together with movement 17's statement that it is "named the consciousness-store" when perfumed before it can illuminate one scriptural line toward the treatises' ālaya as the support of defilement and purity. The treatises do not here cite this passage phrase by phrase; one may therefore speak of inherited sense and cross-illumination, but not rewrite movement 19 as directly establishing the ālaya. As for the verse of the store-consciousness ocean and waves and the gāthā of mind-mentation-consciousness, cited by the treatises in clarifying the eighth consciousness, those issue from Scroll One and form a more direct line of onward transmission for the store-consciousness sense.

The abstaining from meat of the latter part forms another road. The Buddha in the closing verse says the thing out to the last: in the Hastikakṣya and the Mahāmegha, in the Aṅgulimālika, and in this Laṅkā, I have in every one restrained and cut off meat — the Buddha with his own mouth placing this scripture into the roster of the scriptures in which he restrains and cuts off meat. This one line is one of the root scriptural sources of the Han-transmitted Mahāyāna precept of the vegetarian discipline. One taste of the flesh of sentient beings cuts off the two roads, compassion and liberation. Seeing and practice, in this one passage, close into one affair: see sentient beings being in turn the six kinds of kin, and this one mouthful of meat of itself will not go down; let this one mouthful not go down, and only then does the kindly mind stand firm, and only then is the buddha-path walked through.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted consistency checking

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0